Playing Cupid (CC/TEEN) [WIP]

This is the place where fics that have not been updated in the past three months will be moved until the author asks a mod to move them back to an active board.

Moderators: Anniepoo98, ISLANDGIRL5, truelovepooh, Forum Moderators

User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 21

Post by Comet »

Author's Note: Hi everyone! I know I've been away forever, but rest assured, I am still working on this. I had initially planned for 21 to be all one chapter, but the length of it all is getting away from me. I have only gotten through half of what I wanted to happen in the part, and it is already well over 30 pages. So, in the interest of not leaving you guys dangling for more than I already have, I cut it off at what seemed like a good stopping point to me, and will continue writing the rest. As I said before, now that Jordan is a bit more fleshed out, I am turning my attention to the other half of his dynamic duo, and I'm really curious and apprehensive as to how she'll be received.

I hope you guys enjoy, and as always, feedback is welcome! I will reply to the feedback from the last part as soon as I get home. Traveling, for all its good points, has some really bad ones as well. Hope everyone had a Happy Easter!


21. Inconvenient... (Part 1)

Once upon a time, there lived a young girl. For the first few years of her life, everything was perfect and wonderful. She had many friends to play with, a big back yard and delicious snacks waited for her at home every day. There were the usual inconveniences here and there, such as never enough dollies to go around at daycare, and the annoying twist of fate that made it her lot in life to never win the rights to the last swing in the yard whenever she played the dark haired girl for it, but these little wrinkles aside, life was sweet.


A fair haired child, she had been blessed with a cool blue gaze and a beatific smile, and at home, away from the playground politics, she was showered with hugs and kisses, the apple of her parents eyes. Sometimes, she had the fleeting wish that there could be someone to play with at home too. At the playground, everyone seemed to have a best friend, or at least, the dark haired girl, with her serious eyes and annoyingly engaging smile, seemed to be thick as thieves with the other blonde girl who came to the same playground, the one who never stopped moving or talking. Although the little girl was never short of friends, she didn’t have a best friend, and best friends were special, because they were there for you always, you could share secrets with them, and they would even sleep over, so being at home wouldn’t be so lonely. The girl’s parents loved her, she knew, but they were both very busy, and were often not at home. Then one day, her parents sat her down and told her that she wouldn’t be alone anymore- she was going to be a big sister.


At first, she had been upset, worried and fearful that her parents would love her less when the new baby came. She had rushed away and hidden in her secret spot in the backyard and allowed herself the luxury of tears before she sniffled to a stop, reminding herself that crying made one ugly and tired. Besides, she was six years old now, almost seven, really, and seven year olds didn’t cry- that’s what babies like Lizzie Parker did. Calmer, the girl realized that having a baby brother or sister might be a good thing; she would be the boss, and could teach him or her the proper way to do things. They would play together, keep secrets…they would keep each other company when Mommy and Daddy were away, so neither of them would be lonely. And she would love and protect them, because that is what big sisters did. Decided, the little girl had left her spot, and then announced to her parents that she was pleased about the news, and if her baby sibling could please arrive by the next week, because it was Bailey Holt’s party then and she wanted to show the baby off. Her parents had laughed, and told her it would be a while before the baby came and to be patient. The little girl didn’t like that part very much, but she agreed.


While she waited, anxiously, for her sibling, life continued on as normal. If she wasn’t Queen of the playground all the time, that was certainly more than made up for at home, because her parents let her help them decorate the new baby’s room, and even let her pick out toys she thought they might like. The little girl was getting even more anxious now, because she still didn’t have a best friend, while Lizzie Parker and crazy Maria DeLuca had somehow gotten the new boy, Alex Whitman, to be theirs, even though he was a boy and had cooties. Although the girl outwardly scoffed at this, inwardly, she was a bit jealous; people tended to follow what she said or told them to do. It was nice, but people who were afraid of you didn’t turn out to be very good best friends.


Her baby brother was born on a sunny day in the middle of summer. The girl was seven and a half, and ecstatic; her parents, jubilant. When her mother and the baby came home from the hospital for the first time, life was even better than before. Sure, her baby brother couldn’t play yet, and seemed to spend a lot of time sleeping, eating and pooping, when he wasn’t crying his head off, but for all that, there was no one she loved more. When he would wake up and look her in the eye, and give her one of his toothless grins, he seemed to be telling her the same thing too. She couldn’t wait till he grew a little older, to when she could start showing him all the best places to hide in the yard, and all the best things to eat. She didn’t even mind that Lizzie Parker always beat her in tests at school, because Lizzie didn’t have an adorable baby brother, now, did she?


Sadly, one year later, neither would she.


High summer. It was only 6am and it was already scorching hot. The shrill shriek that echoed through the house had her sitting up so fast she was dizzy. She could hear her mother screaming, her father’s pounding footsteps and worried shouts- and then she was out of bed, and racing for Jason’s room, only he was sleeping still, through the horrible noises their mother was still making and the broken gasps of their father.


Only he wasn’t sleeping.


The day after they left him in the ground next to Grandpa Sam who she’d never met, the difference in the house was stark. It was quiet now, and it felt wrong to laugh, when Mommy secretly and not so secretly cried, and Daddy was as sad as he packed up Jason’s things. The little girl’s heart hurt every day, because she missed Jason so much, and more than that, she missed her Mommy too. The lady who came home from the graveyard that day wasn’t her mommy anymore. She was different. Sadder. Broken.


As time went on, she was no longer their little princess, so the girl strove harder than ever to be Queen at school. There, she succeeded. If she still didn’t have a best friend, then so what? Her group was loyal to her, and wouldn’t leave her, not like the sibling who simply didn’t wake up one day, or the distant mother who was leaving behind a daughter who longed for her still, or the father who was in denial about it all. Life, if no longer sweet, was tolerable at least. She never admitted that it was lonely. Not even to herself.


The years went on, and the girl grew steadily colder. If anything hurt her, or made her sad, it was carefully concealed behind a mask of cutting indifference, until her tongue and her manner were feared throughout the school-and no one could guess that behind that icy, prefect façade lay a girl who felt as unloved and unnoticed as the most invisible person at the school. One reason, of many, that Liz Parker irritated her, was that the girl was the complete opposite of this, and didn’t seem to care. She wore her heart on her bloody sleeve, was hopeless at hiding how she really felt, and damn it all, but the world somehow seemed to find those big brown eyes irresistible, and was completely enamored of the girl. It was completely unfathomable. Didn’t she know that emotions, feeling something so deeply and openly, were the fast track to a lot of pain and loneliness? Apparently no one had told Liz that, but she would learn. Some people just learned earlier than others.


A few more years passed, and at home, the girl’s mother no longer cried, and her father worked as twice as much. Tears had been exchanged for slightly more regular drinks at dinner for her mother, and denial exchanged for an even more absentee father. If it hadn’t been for the early morning breakfasts he always made sure to have with her, the girl would have doubted that her father even lived there at all. On the cusp of leaving childhood, during one of the rare times that the family was actually out together, when for once, it felt like a throwback to the golden days when she had been young, they heard the news. The Parkers had been hit by a driver that had lost control, and their car had careened off the road. They had died upon impact, and Liz Parker was now an orphan.


It was strange, how tragedy had a way of waking people up from their self induced stupors. Her parents had somehow been jolted into alertness, and had actually seen her, actually acknowledged her existence. At the funeral, the girl had discreetly studied Liz, and noted that all the emotion was still laid out bare, but this time, there was a glaze of stunned shock in the girl’s eyes. Their little family had visited Jason’s grave together for the first time in years, and when they had gone home that day, it had actually felt like they were taking steps towards becoming something real again. Somewhere, a part of her felt saddened that this turn of events had come at the expense of someone else’s life, a feeling that intensified the first time she had seen Liz Parker after the funeral. She and her group were at the CrashDown, open again after two months, now under the management of Liz’s Uncle and Aunt, when a veritable thundercloud had rolled through the café. She had barely recognized Liz at first. This girl was a glaring, scowling, mess and even Maria and Alex had given her a wide berth as they trailed her.


The town’s sweetheart had turned into a spitting, roaring, dragon, and although the girl was initially sympathetic, she couldn’t understand why everyone was tolerating it. Had everyone cared this much when Jason had passed, and she suddenly became invisible at home? Did anyone spend time crooning about what a shame it was that own her mother had barely been able to look at her for months after the burial, or that her father had become a ghost? Or was this simply more of a tragedy, because it was Liz Parker, and the world seemed destined to love her? There were many times when she wanted to shake the dark haired girl, to show her that she was hurting everyone who for some reason cared for her so. She had lost her parents yes, but she wasn’t alone. Far from it. Starved of attention and care for years, the girl had developed a keen eye in detecting what she so lacked, and she saw that Liz’s Aunt and Uncle loved her immensely, and duo of DeLuca and Whitman cared for their friend as fiercely as their own blood.


So although she was tempted many times to confront Liz, and somehow shake her back into the land of the living - she didn’t. Somewhere, she got a deep satisfaction at seeing the girl who got everything in life handed to her on a silver platter finally having to taste bitter reality. Perhaps that was cruel of her, but it was something everyone had to learn sometime, and now it was Liz’s turn. It didn’t escape her notice that their fortunes seemed to be inversely connected; while Liz spiraled into anger, the girl’s own home life was improving tremendously. She was just now getting used to being seen by her parents again-it felt nice that they were looking at her and not wincing as they remembered another fair haired, blue eyed child. It felt like her life was finally getting better again, something that was only further confirmed when he moved into town.


That morning hadn’t started out too well. She had been late to school, as part of her parent’s new
leaf, the early morning breakfasts that had been the last vestiges of her and her father’s relationship had expanded to include her mother, and they were to be held every day without fail. Today, her parents had been preoccupied with squabbling with each other, and she had been absorbed with trying to act normal in spite of it. As such, she had shot out of the car as soon as her father had screeched into the school parking lot, and had of course smacked right into some other tardy person. Scowling, she had prepared to lay into the unfortunate person who was responsible for making her even later- but she found that she couldn’t.


He had extended a hand to help her up, and seemed unperturbed that he had knocked her down, although he was apologetic. All signals that he was new in town, if the fact that she had never seen him before wasn’t clear enough indication of that. Someone she had grown up with her whole life would probably be cowering in fear now, or staring at her in a weirdly adoring manner, but not this boy. When they were both standing, he was exactly her height and when he had introduced himself as Max Evans, the newest 8th grader at West Roswell Middle School, he had smiled, and the girl suddenly felt like a dozen little butterflies were trying to escape her stomach. Her mind had seemed to go all foggy, and her one recurring thought was that he had the prettiest eyes she had ever seen on a boy.


It was a very unsettling feeling.


The rest of their five minute encounter included leaving him at Principal’s office, and an uncharacteristically halting introduction of herself. He hadn’t seemed to mind that, or the ridiculous blush that claimed her cheeks when she was done. As Max had disappeared into the office and she collected a pass that excused her from tardiness as a thank you for being kind to a new student, she decided that perhaps even Queens needed Kings sometimes, but only if they were good enough, of course.


Max Evans turned out to be good enough. Better, even.


It wasn’t simply that he was good looking. There were other boys in Roswell who were good looking, like Kyle Valenti, for instance, but Kyle’s smile didn’t make her stomach feel all fluttery, and meeting his eyes didn’t make her feel like her carefully collected façade was in danger of cracking. Max didn’t let her fearsome reputation stop him from talking to her, and the girl was glad of this. She wasn’t blind or deaf to the less than admiring sentiment that surrounded her sometimes, and it was a relief to see that Max seemed to want to form his own opinions. In his first weeks of school, the fact that he always said hello to her when she passed by his locker (never mind that it was out of her way) elevated her already lofty social standing to even greater heights. It said something after all, that the cutest, nicest guy to come to their school in a while was already an admirer. That was good, because she was certainly an admirer of his.


She couldn't help but notice that he was sincerely interested in getting to know everyone he met, whether they were popular or not, paying real attention and remembering whatever they said. It certainly didn't hurt that his natural talent in sport made him a favorite pick for any of the school teams. He was smart too, never unprepared in class, but offhand enough about it that he didn't come off as obsessive. In the short time he had been at the school, he had already amassed quite a following, although, as luck would have it, the person Max Evans spent most of his time outside class with happened to be Liz Parker.


The girl thought this was the height of unfairness; even when Liz was being an absolute beast, the fates seemed bound and determined to shower blessings her way. As it stood, Max was saddled with Liz as his welcome committee (a role she had volunteered for herself, had lost to Liz, and had many times considered petitioning their teacher to take over) though the dark haired girl was treating Max terribly and not been very welcoming at all. In spite of this, he remained civil, and even pleasant to the surly girl. It only made him more charming, and made the fair girl more determined to know him, because if someone like Max, who would willingly spend time with Parker the terrible, could see that she wasn’t so terrible, maybe it was time to start relaxing around her group too.


The girl had just decided that she would offer Max an invite to her circle of friends, and was proceeding with her entourage to the lunch area where they would settle and then find him, when the sound of muted shouting reached her ears. She had halted immediately, and was rewarded by the sight of Max and Liz seemingly having it out in a deserted classroom. Her group had giggled, and then quieted as they watched and surreptitiously tried to listen to the words being exchanged fast and furious between the two. The words were important, yes, but the girl was much more interested by the expressions on their faces, and the emotions in the eyes that had so captivated her. Max was staring at Liz with the most intense look, and though anger and frustration came clear through it, there was something else there, something desperate, and fierce, and not at all to her liking. With a square of her shoulders, she had proceeded onward, her friends quickly following, and she decided she would have to move fast. She had lost so much to Liz Parker over the years. She would not lose Max.


The next few days made her think she might not have to suffer through that after all. Liz remained as curt and unpleasant as ever, and now, even Max didn’t make an effort to reach her. Then the fifth day dawned, and showed her just how wrong she was. Whatever Max and Liz had been screaming at each other about seemed to have dynamited Liz out of her permanent thundercloud. In the weeks to come, a new group seemed to materialize out of nowhere, with the unholy trio reunited and as annoying as ever, and even more, they had grown, adding gangly Isabel Evans, Max’s non-existent, braces clad twin, and messy haired Michael Guerin to the mix. In the middle of it all, Liz Parker was back, charming and funny, and cute enough to fall just shy of awkward, even though she made that look endearing as well. The whole world seemed to fall at her feet once more, embracing her right back into the fold like a favored daughter. Worst of all, Max Evans looked like he was falling right along with them.


Their daily locker conversations ceased, because now Max always dragged Liz to his locker before her first class, in an attempt to get her to converse with people she had made a habit of avoiding when she was being the hostile hermit. When the girl did go out of her way to drop by, Max was never anything but nice and pleasant to her, although it was obvious he was more than distracted with his unruly mission of mercy. As such, she found it even more difficult than usual to treat Liz with the kid gloves or unflagging awe that everyone else seemed to automatically bestow on the girl. This didn't exactly endear her to Max, and so, in order to preserve her good standing with him, she generally avoided being around the pair when they were together. Which was all the time.


And so, as time went on, she continued to watch Max, longing for him from afar, and became invisible again to the one who mattered most to her. Parker gained three more best friends, and still the girl remained alone. What was worse, she was now caught in the bittersweet tendrils of affection that seemed wholly one sided, and she was at loss for what to do. No one could know, for they would think her weak, and it was humiliating to admit even to herself that she had lost to Liz, again. She was tired of being second best to the girl, when there was no clear reason she should be. Even her improving home life provided no respite, for although her parents paid more attention to her now than they had in years, it was only to push her to become better, study harder, start laying down the groundwork for a future that seemed inconsequential when the guy she had a crush on barely seemed to acknowledge her existence.


The girl was 14 now, and undoubtedly the prettiest, most popular girl in her class, with all the good and bad that came with that title. It was high summer, with school having let out two weeks before, and this was the part of the year that she hated most. Her house would become just a bit quieter, the one glass at dinner would become two, and long absences would become even longer. It was almost a relief to have the weather cool as the leaves browned, because then her mother would wake up again, and her father would come home at a decent hour. The girl loved fall; summer was for sadness, for Jason. Fall was for beginnings; fall was for living again, for fate to finally bring her best friend into her life.


Fall was when she met Jordan Connor for the first time.


And she knew she would never be alone again.

**************

“ Dairy products go over there! Turkeys into the deep freezer, and let’s all try to keep away from the pumpkin pie, please!”


The commands flow out fast and efficient, and although you would be forgiven for thinking that the blonde wielding the clipboard is Isabel Evans on another event organization rampage, today’s dictator is none other than Maria DeLuca. As junior class president, she is tasked with pulling off a couple of events in the year, and right now, we are in the midst of a running a donation-station in order to gather Thanksgiving Day supplies for the less fortunate. Things are running surprisingly smoothly, which in my opinion, is a testament to both Maria’s skills at corralling (read: terrifying) her volunteers into completing their tasks and said volunteers desire to leave as quickly as possible. Preferably before Maria finds more things for everyone to do.


I finish assembling the last care package that will complete my quota, and I heft it over to where the rest are waiting. On the day before thanksgiving, teams of volunteers will go out in shifts to deliver the care packages, taking turns to go out at different points in the day. There was the requisite mad scramble for the most coveted spots, at actual decent times, but there was really no need for this. All the crappiest time slots have already been filled neatly by Maria’s usual minions in these matters: mainly Michael, Alex, myself and the Evans twins. I don’t really mind, as long as I am assigned the latest time slots; I think we are all painfully aware by now that morning and I are a bad combination.


“ That’s my 12 done, Izzy.”


Before me, Isabel eyes my pile with a critical eye, fluffs the ribbon I’ve made so that it’s prettier (to my exasperation and amusement) and adds a check mark by my name. All right. I guess Maria isn’t the only blonde wielding a clipboard today; but seriously, this is Isabel Evans we are talking about. When it comes to planning, she and her fluorescently bright turquoise clipboard are practically symbiotic. “ Great. And you’re all set for delivery night?”


I nod in confirmation. “ I just have to pick up my list of addresses to hit and I’ll be all ready.”


“ Oh, I gave those to Max already. He has the list.”


Despite my best efforts, I blanch, and Isabel’s sharp eyes immediately register the uncharacteristic action.


“ Is that a problem?”


I let out a breath slowly, and then hitch up what I hope is a convincing smile. “ Why would it be a problem?”


The look she levels at me indicates that it apparently wasn’t convincing enough.


“ Maybe because you look like you’re about to throw up?” Isabel supplies helpfully. I roll my eyes at her and very maturely tell her that I am not going to throw up, thank you.


She ignores this, and frowns at me in concern. “ What’s the matter? You and Max have had the same route, at the same time, for years. You’ve fought Michael relentlessly for this time slot too, and you know he hates getting up early as much as you do.”


This is true. The mere fact that I have successfully stolen the last time slot from under his nose time after time is testament to how much I hate the other extreme shift (practically the crack of dawn) and how awful Michael is at foosball. You would think he would change the game by now, but Michael’s even more stubborn than I am, and he refuses to accept that he is less than perfectly athletic at anything. Still. All this is besides the point.


I fidget, and when I meet Isabel’s brown eyes, I sigh. I open my mouth to grudgingly admit what has had me on pins and needles ever since the Convention, when Max and I stepped into the shoes of intergalactic royalty, and had to pretend to be in the throes of an intensely passionate love affair. There have been several nights now that I’ve had vague, confusing dreams that don’t make sense, and wake up with nothing but a recollection of a deliciously warm weight draped over me, and a glittering flash of intense honey eyes searing into my soul.


Needless to say, despite his very generous compensation, the chance to hang out with actual TV stars and his unending gratitude, I am not Milton’s biggest fan at the moment.


“ I just- I just want to be sure Max doesn’t have any other plans for that night. You know. With Thorn girl.”


Isabel’s eyebrow rises in question. “ I’m pretty sure brother dearest knows his own schedule, especially if it involves,” Here, her nose wrinkles slightly, “ a date with his girlfriend. And if he can’t remember that, well- thank God you’re off the job, right?” She peers at me. “ You ARE off the job, aren’t you?”


“ Yes!” The assurance trips off my tongue quickly. “ Of course I am. But even if Max doesn’t have plans, she might have plans for them you know?” Confusion is still evident all over Izzy’s face, so I reveal the source of my consternation. “ I don’t want to have a repeat of the Convention, okay?”


That revelation got the confusion to clear up right quick, but now, she tuts at me and shakes her head in disapproval. “ Are you still hung up about that?”


“ It’s sort of hard to get un-hung up about it when she won’t stop glaring at me every free second she has, Iz.”


“ And this is unusual how?”


I throw her an irritated look, but I relent a second later, because she’s right, and she knows she’s right, judging by the smug look she’s giving me. I sigh and shrug in surrender.


“ Fine, fine. So that part’s not really anything new,”


“ But?”


My fingers find each other and tangle fretfully. “ But this is the first time I actually feel like I did something to deserve it,”


Isabel and I stare at each other for a few minutes and then she shakes her head at me.


“ You can’t be serious.”


“ Izzy-”


“ Liz, listen to me, all right? Whatever scenario you’ve made up in your head that somehow has you at fault for the whole Convention fiasco, forget about it. How you even came up with that is beyond me.”


“ Gee, I wonder if might have anything to do with the fact that I’m the reason he was there in the first place?”


“ Okay, now you’re just being irrational.”


“ I’m not being irrational! I’m just…I just feel really terrible about the whole thing, especially since it happened so soon after the whole dinner fiasco.”


Isabel at least has the grace to look embarrassed at the reminder of the catastrophe, but she recovers quickly. “ That wasn’t your fault either.” She mutters.


I rub at my eyes wearily. “ Yeah, well. There’s a lot of that going around. And funnily enough, every single time it’s not my fault, I somehow end up looking like I’m doing everything I can to wreck their relationship.” Isabel makes a sound of protest, but even she can’t deny how this looks and after a few minutes, it is her who sighs. “ You know I’m right.”


“ All right, fine. I can sort of see where you’re coming from,” I snort and she ignores this, continuing to speak. “ But it doesn’t change the fact that you haven’t actually DONE anything Liz. If you’re going to guilt trip yourself into a frenzy about something, can’t it be at least over something you have done?”


“ What? Why would I want to do that? I don’t LIKE guilt tripping myself Iz. It’s not exactly an enjoyable thing you know!”


“ Well could have fooled me, you do it to yourself so often. Look. You’re not their Cupid anymore, so please try to curb your natural compulsion to fix things for everyone. If Max and Jessica really want to have a go at this thing…they’re going to have to do it without a baby sitter.”


I level her with a look that says I am deeply unimpressed. “ That would hold a lot more weight if you guys weren’t trying to sabotage them at every turn.”


“ Adversity is how we grow stronger Liz.” At my disbelieving look she shrugs at me. “ What? Seriously. If they can survive us, they will definitely survive high school. And if they survive you then they will make it all the way to the altar.”


All of this is delivered in a very matter-of-fact tone, as if all this information is somehow freely available and accepted knowledge. Which is completely crazy. “ Where do you get this stuff? No, don’t tell me, forget I asked. Can’t I just split the list with Max? We would get done a lot faster.”


Isabel opens her mouth, presumably to argue with me some more, when a new voice breaks into the conversation.


“Why would you want to do that?”


The new voice belongs to Maria, and Isabel greets her with a bright smile.


“ Oh good. You’re here. Reason with her please, I did the best I could.”


I sigh in exasperation and throw her a glare, to which she responds with a meaningful look, and a reminder to “Let it go already, Liz!” before leaving me alone with my best friend to harass Michael and Alex instead, who are currently attempting to build a pyramid from frozen turkeys.


Maria’s blue-green eyes are curious as she studies me. “ Let what go?” I frown obstinately, because really, I have no desire to go over the whole sorry tale a second time, but Maria being Maria, she narrows in on the issue instantly.


“ Are you still beating yourself up over the Convention?”


Ugh. How does everyone do that? There is a split second where I am about to launch into a denial, but instead, deflate, and mutter a sullen,


“No.”


Which of course doesn’t fool her at all.


Maria groans. “ Liz.”


“ If you’re going to tell me it’s irrational, can we skip it? I already went through the whole thing with Isabel.”


“ Well clearly we need to go over it again, because it hasn’t sunk in for you,” She scans the room and seeing that Isabel has Michael and Alex well in hand, while Max is conveniently on the other side of the room receiving last minute donations, grabs me by the hand and sits me down at a table. Glumly, I cross my arms over my chest and prepare to be obstinate. Unfortunately, I forgot that this is Maria DeLuca, the Queen of Obstinate. And Michael is her King.


The thought makes me smirk, but I quickly wipe it away once Maria sits down opposite me.


“ You sure you’d rather be sitting here with me than yelling at Michael and Alex? I think they’ve moved on to juggling the yams now.”


Maria waves a hand unconcernedly. “ Isabel’s all over that.”


This is true, judging by the screeches coming from that direction. I sigh and hunker down, meeting her steady gaze with one of my own.


“ Well?”


“ I’m just trying to figure you out, Lizzie.” I stiffen, because Maria’s using her calm and sensible tone of voice, which means she is bringing out the big guns. Great. I drop my gaze to the table and start to trace designs on the smooth wood.


“ Yeah, let me know how that goes okay?”


“ I know you can’t be blaming yourself for Milton ending up two actors short that night,” She muses, completely ignoring my statement. “ Even with your overly developed guilt complex, you can’t possibly think it was truly your fault that those two got lost in Vegas. So that’s not the problem.”


I frown at her and stay silent, and she continues to study me, and really, at this point, I’m content to let her. When it comes to how I feel these days, everything seems to roil together in a great thundercloud, and trying to make heads or tails of it does nothing except invite a headache. Listening to someone else’s take on the madness that has become my norm might not be so bad after all.


“ Which leaves…Max. As usual.” My eyes narrow at this, but I hold my tongue, and Maria continues. “ When we were younger, you, me and Alex…we were the three the musketeers. Do you remember?”


I glance back up at her, surprised by the sudden change of topic. My response is immediate, automatic. “ We still are.”


The answer light of affection in Maria’s eyes lessens my reluctance at being at this table and she nods in acknowledgement. “ That’s true. But we’re…different now. When Alex and I got together with Isabel and Michael, we stopped being the first people you would always call whenever you got yourself into some crazy situation that could only ever happen to you.” She smiles gently at me. “ You know it’s true.”


“ Well I…that’s not because I thought you guys wouldn’t come! It was mostly that I didn’t want to intrude in case you and Alex were busy with Michael and Iz. I always knew you guys were there for me, even if I wasn’t dragging you out of your beds at 2am anymore.”


Maria smiles at the memory. “ Was that the night you got accidentally locked in the library at school?”


I blush. “ I-well. Yes, actually it was.” I fidget a bit. “ Um…not that I don’t appreciate this happy diversion, but what does this have to do with-”


“ Who do you call now, Lizzie?”


“ What?”


“ Humor me. Who do you call?”


Again, the answer is immediate, automatic. “ Max. I call Max.”


Maria nods as if my answer has confirmed her thoughts. “ And there it is. The real reason you’re so tied up in knots about all this.” She shakes her head. “ He’s always been the one you call and now…you’re spinning because suddenly you feel like you can’t do that anymore. With me and Alex, it wasn’t so bad, because you love Izzy and Michael and you know if you were to call us when we were with them, they wouldn’t care, and they would come too. But its different with Max. ”


“ I don’t-”


“ Yes, you do. It’s why you’re trying to distance yourself from him now. Because unlike when Alex and I started dating, and you still got to keep us, you’re not sure if that’s going to happen with Max. You’re looking at having to be without him when he’s always been there for you-since the day you guys first met.” This time, her gaze is sympathetic. “ And you think if you take a step back from him like you did for me and Alex, you might not get him back.”


Maria’s astute observations make me shift in agitation, especially because she’s managed to take the thundercloud inside me and separate it into discrete little tangles of the current complications that run my life. “ Max and I will always be friends,” My opening response sounds weak even to my ears, and I shrug helplessly. “ But I can’t expect him to drop everything and come to my rescue, whatever the time is, anymore. Not when she’s around to consider now.”


“ So to circumvent that, you’re just not going to hang out with him anymore?” She reaches out and covers my hand. “ I know you feel really bad about how the Convention turned out…but that wasn’t your fault. How could you know what Thorn girl had been planning to do? It was really sweet.” The admission looks like it’s cost her, but she recovers a moment later. “ And therefore, totally unexpected. I mean, name me one person who wasn’t shocked. It’s not exactly in her repertoire you know?”


“ Okay, fine, I get it. It wasn’t my fault. But what about the next time? I don’t want to keep coming between the two of them, Maria.”


Maria snorts. “ Hon, you do that just by breathing.”


“ What?”


She shakes her head. “ So not touching that one. Look. Try not to obsess about this so much, okay? You’re just driving yourself crazy, and you’re forgetting one gigantic part of it.”


I tilt my head to the side in question, and Maria leaves me hanging only briefly before she has to stand up and join Isabel’s efforts to get the turkeys squared away.


“ What would Max think about what you’re trying to do?”


The words hit home, and I know he would be furious. I groan. “ Would he maybe see the sensible side and realize I’m trying to make this easy for him?” Maria simply raises an eyebrow at me and I slump back into my chair. “ That’s what I thought.”


She nods and then gives me a sympathetic pat on my shoulder. “ Sorry, babe. But you know, there is one thing that could fix all this.” The mischievous sparkle that always lives in Maria’s eyes is back in full force, but underneath that, I see that she’s being completely serious. I shake my head again, intent on warding off the words I have heard so many times I could recite them in my sleep. Besides, she is so wrong. Revealing my biggest secret wouldn’t fix things, more like blow everything to kingdom come.


“ Don’t say it,” I warn.


“ Say what?”


Max’s voice comes from right behind me, and I jerk in surprise. I scowl up at Maria, and the answering laughter in her eyes tells me that she had been aware of Max’s impending approach and is now content with leaving me to deal with the fall out.


“ Oh nothing. Just that confession is good for the soul, and Lizzie here would benefit from a few of them. Or maybe just one?”


I sigh. “ Goodbye Maria.”


Her work done, my best friend leaves with a trailing giggle behind her. I shake my head ruefully, and consider the possibility that in some other life, Maria might have been the goddess of chaos. Lord knows, she’s scarily adept at leaving a trail of destruction in her wake. Case in point.


Max sits at Maria’s newly abandoned chair, a curious look on his face. I fidget for about two seconds, before I take a deep breath, and start off with a very brilliant,


“ Hi.”


Amusement mixes with the curiosity, and Max grins at me. “ Hi. Do I want to know what that was about?”


“ Probably better for your long term mental health if you don’t,” I answer truthfully. I look around and realize that our little group are the only ones left. “ No more last minute additions?”


“ I think we’re done.”


“ Great.” My fingers drum a nervous staccato on the table and then my question spills out before I can stop it. “ So about delivery night, are you sure you’re good to do our route?”


Max raises an eyebrow at me. “ Last time I checked yeah. Why do you ask?”


“ I just…it’s the night before Thanksgiving. I thought you and Th-Jessica might have plans maybe. Because you‘re probably not going to be able to spend Thanksgiving day together, what with it being a family holiday and all-unless you are? In which case, it won’t matter if I have you for that night, right? ”


In the lull that follows my rushed and tumbling questions, it finally settles that I have just asked him if was okay that I have him for a night. I can almost hear Maria cackling away in my head, and clear my throat to distract myself from the rising heat in my cheeks. I swear, there used to be a time every other word I uttered didn’t embarrass the hell out of me. Where did those happy days go I wonder?


Max, thankfully, has chosen to overlook the less innocent implications of my sentences, but his eyes have slimmed in thought. “ Liz, what are you really asking?”


And here we go.


“ I’m not asking anything. I just…I just want you to know, Max, that what I said a few months ago still stands. Things with Jessica take precedence…and assuming that you’re going to always be able to drop everything and come running out at any time of the night isn’t fair.” I stare at his face, register the suddenly tense jaw and I know what I have said has upset him, but it has to be done. “ I’m not saying that just because you have her now, you wouldn’t come. I’m just saying-”


“ What? What are you saying? That you shouldn’t ask?” He looks angry for some reason, almost betrayed.


“ Well should I?” I am frustrated and tired and this comes through in my voice. I don’t want to lose Max. That has been the driving force behind this entire thing, this is what makes me clamp down tight and suppress anything else I feel for him, and now it appears that despite everything, it is going to happen anyway.


My life sucks.


“ You’re one of my best friends Liz. What do you think?” He asks sarcastically.


“ I think that because that’s true, I should be making things easier for you rather than harder,” I fire back.


“ Have you met my other best friends? They don’t share your sentiments.”


“ That’s my point exactly. If I can make it easier for you, then I damn well will.”


We glare at each other and break eye contact at the same time, Max looking off to the side while I drop my gaze to the table once more. I don’t even know what we’re really arguing about now, and I don’t think Max does either. There is so much being left unsaid, that the thundercloud Maria had successfully untangled, or at least pared into manageable chunks just seems to grow bigger and bigger. I glance around absently and realize that the room is empty, and I cannot help but laugh raggedly, in part amusement and exasperation. Still scheming. I’m not sure that I’m really surprised.


Max has realized we’re alone too, and he sighs, bringing my attention back to him.


“ Look. I appreciate what you’re doing for me and Jess, Liz. Especially because I know you don’t see eye to eye on a lot of things, so it means a lot that you’re still trying to make this whole thing as painless as possible.”


I almost smirk at his wording, it’s clear that Max doesn’t have high hopes for the attempt, but then again…neither do I. He catches this, and shoots me a warning look and I quell the smile. “ But? ”


“ But…you are…important to me. And I don’t ever want you to think that just because I’m dating someone, that will change. ” His eyes are warm, and filled with the intense light that I’ve seen so many times but have yet to decipher. When he looks at me like this, I can almost pretend it’s because he feels the way that I do as well. “ Jess gets that. So don’t worry, okay?”


I want to believe what he says wholeheartedly, and just continue on like everything is the same. But the mention of Jess, the untouchable ice queen who has somehow managed to capture Max’s heart stops me every time. Every time I have convinced myself that it’s all right, her face pops up, first when she made her request at the tracks, second as she watched that video, and now, the look on her face as she saw that I had not only gotten Max into the Convention, but also made it so he got to participate in a way she couldn’t top.


No wonder she hates me.


And what does Max mean that she gets it? Because if our positions were reversed…I drop my gaze from Max’s again. If our positions were reversed, I certainly wouldn’t ‘get it’. I would want Max to make me a priority, to put me above best friendships, no matter how close those bonds were. Even as I think this, I know that giving him an ultimatum like that would be the first nail in the coffin of that relationship; Max is all about his friends and family. Asking him to cut them off would be an epic mistake and Jessica must know this, how could she not?


“ Liz?”


At the soft call, I stare up at him again, and manage to muster up a small smile. “ All right. So tomorrow it is.” I stand up before Max can scrutinize me for too much longer, and realize that I have not, cannot, take his words and be at peace. How can I, when Jessica’s Thorne’s reproachful looks, unjustified as they may be sometimes, actually make sense to me? “ You want to go chase down the others now before they come up with the brilliant idea to lock us up in here?”


He senses that the subject is now closed, and he lets it pass, standing up too. “ If they haven’t already.”


When we open the door, calamity ensues as Maria and Alex almost fall face first into the room. Isabel and Michael, stationed further down the hall, trade commiserating looks at the less cool half of their couplings, and Max and I roll our eyes and step over the tangled mass of limbs, announcing that we’re headed to the CrashDown and we’ll meet everyone there. For now, it seems like everything is fine. I catch Max sending me a concerned look out of the corner of his eye, and when he notices me, he snaps a grin onto his face faster than I can blink. I hold back a sigh, and choose not to call him on it.


It looks like I’m not the only one who’s gotten good at pretending now.


TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Thu Apr 26, 2012 4:46 pm, edited 2 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 22 05/12/12

Post by Comet »

Smac- Hi there! Great to hear from you, I'm glad you're still reading! I hope you enjoy this next one!

Michelle in LA- I liked reading your take on Jess...I'm trying to make everyone as three dimensional as possible given that this is a POV fic and we have to rely on Liz's perception most of the time, but it's good to hear how Ms. Thorne is being received. She does seem fixated on this 'competition' doesn't she? More on her later, and thanks for the length reviews! And the limerick was very entertaining, hehe..I almost held off posting just to see what else you could come up with! :)

suie- Hope you got to see the banner. I'm a little rusty at PM's haha so I hope it got through!

weary dreams 2003- yay, another legacy reader! It's always so nice to hear from one of you guys, and gratifying to know that you still care enough to give this story a shot after my looooooong absence. I really was working on it the whole time-I feel like it's much different, and certainly longer than its original version so I always like to hear what people think about the changes. Thanks so much for sticking with me and I hope you're enjoying the new Cupid!

phyco352- hello, hello! Nice hearing from you again, I often have to re-read this story myself..just to make sure I still know where I'm going! And haha..definitely still loving your avatar!

IceQueenMay- Welcome to Cupid, thanks for the review! Yeah, life would be lot simpler if she would tell him, but I think she's one of those who doesn't like to back down once she starts something. Or she's just crazy. :) That's probably closer to the truth. ;)

Author's Note: Hi everyone! Again, as always, thanks to all who left a little note for me and to anyone who continues to read this too! This part refuses to end, and I've had to break it up once more, so apologies if the ending seems a bit abrupt. There aren't any major plot movements in this one, just a bit more of the Convention fallout, along with the expansion/introduction of a few more characters that will have larger roles in future parts. That and I have a soft spot for one of them-can you guess who? :)

On an unrelated note, I have recently found myself quite in love with the movie Thor. Alien(sort of?) King plunking down to earth and falling for brainy, beautiful earth girl? Sold. Sigh-I'm officially never going to escape from Roswell, hehe. Anyway, enough from me, here is the new part, I hope you guys enjoy and please, FB is good for my soul. :)


22. …Truths (2/3)

Have you ever had that dream, where you are preparing for the speech of your life, the all important oration that you just know will decide the fate of generations to come? In that dream, you are confident and sure, full of purpose, with not a single nervous thought, with no room for squiggling anxiety. You step up to the podium, make sure that eye contact is made with every single member of the audience, take a deep breath to start your speech…and then realize its slightly drafty in this big auditorium, and that you probably should have worn a jacket.


Or any clothes really.


Then the audience realizes you are butt naked, and the whole dream narrows in on that one moment, where the whole world is staring at you, standing tall in your birthday suit best.


You have?


Great.


You can imagine my pain then, because this is exactly how I feel as I hurry through the halls of WRH on this, the last day of school before thanksgiving break. As I stalk through the hallways, it is very obvious that my peers have not yet gotten over the Convention or the Cosmic Voyage madness. It has been almost a week since the Expo, and still, many insist on calling me Jace, press for details about my brief, brief interactions with Ms. Cassidy and Mr. Frost, and most distressingly, ask where my bodyguard/intergalactic lover is.


Yeah.


I know.


It makes me sounds like I have been a participant in some strange, R-rated movie and to be honest, I just may have been permanently damaged by that last one. It doesn't help that my friends find this turn of events endlessly amusing, and instead of helping downplay and diffuse the situation, they are more concerned with fanning the flames instead.


Case in point.


" Hey there, Princess! Where's your Prince Charming?"


I cringe, and my companion immediately grins.


“ Don’t do it,” I warn lowly, but it is in vain, as Maria dissolves into laughter.


I roll my eyes to heavens, and then spin around sharply, prepared to give this latest transgressor a piece of my mind, just so I can get a little bit of frustration off my chest. When my eyes land on who has spoken, however, I soften immediately, a smile reluctantly spreading over my lips instead.


It's Kyle Valenti, and his grin is full of good-natured mischief, devoid of the catty, or worse, pervy, undertones that most of the other teasing has come with so far. Kyle and I have always gotten along, the result of many a play date our parents arranged, and thus, I cannot be mean to him if I tried. Besides, this is Kyle- if there was ever a competition for the all around nice guy award, he would win it, hands down.


" Off beheading my enemies," I quip, ignoring the cackling that my traitorous best friend is indulging in at my expense. Kyle chuckles as reaches us, blue eyes dancing with amusement. I purse my lips at him. "Now chill with the wisecracks please, otherwise I'll tell Tess about your bugging me and it'll be off with your head."


Using his beloved girlfriend as a threat only makes him laugh some more, and I grin too, knowing that Tess would probably join in his good natured ribbing rather than stop him, and we both know it. Still, it’s enough to have him raising his hands in mock surrender.


" So testy. And here all I wanted to do was to offer my appreciation at your foray into the arts. You and Max should consider an acting career, Liz. You guys definitely sold that little performance. Hell, even I was buying it. "


I scowl, not at Kyle, who, in typical Valenti fashion, is being his usual earnest, honest self, but at Maria, who is loving this conversation and cannot seem to stop her giggles.


" It was a one time thing to help out a friend," I grind out, repeating my standard line with the monotony that comes with words too often said. I discreetly attempt to step on Maria’s toes to make her stop laughing, but even in the midst of her snickers, she manages to avoid me. Ugh.


" Ah. Right." Kyle nods, accurately reading my reluctance to expand more on the topic. " Well...you guys did a great job,"


" Didn't they though?" Maria pipes up, cutting into the conversation as I am about to say thank you. I immediately attempt to shush her, but this is Maria we're talking about here. Her nickname might as well be she-who-cannot-be-shushed. " It was like those roles were almost tailor-made for them." She gushes, and I shoot her a dirty look, which she of course, ignores, and Kyle laughs again.


" Can't deny that." He sights something past my shoulder that sends his eyes dancing again. "But watch out Princess. Looks like Prince Charming is more concerned with consorting than beheading right now,"


As one, Maria and I glance over our shoulders to see Max and Jessica, hand in hand, laughing with a group of other kids. I turn back to Kyle and sigh, even as Maria is set off into gleeful cackles again, proclaiming that Kyle is the best. He winks at her, and ignores my unimpressed sniff, as he drawls,


" Call them as I see them."


Oh for God's sake.


" Goodbye, Kyle," I grumble, nudging him away. " Tell Tess we said hello,"


Kyle allows himself to be pushed off with a grin, and with a backward wave, he lopes off, leaving Maria and I to continue our progress to my locker, where I need to make a stop before we head off to our next class.


" Stop that," I snap, as soon as we are alone. She remains unaffected by my growl, and returns my dark glare with a completely innocent, butter-wouldn't-melt-in-my-mouth-and-you-better-believe-it look.


" What? I’m not doing anything."


" You’re gloating,” I bark, almost running to my locker at this point. “ You’re gloating so much, you don’t even have to speak to do it. How the hell is that even possible?”


“ I’m just talented that way, Lizzie, don’t be bitter,” is her jaunty reply, complete with a toothy grin. I spin my locker combination and as soon as it opens, throw in the books I am holding and stick my head inside. Ah, safety. I wonder if it’s possible to just completely crawl in here. I bet I would fit, I’m tiny enough, if I suck in really hard and fold my other arm over my chest, I could manage it.


Yes, I have reached that stage in my life where living in my locker seems preferable to life outside it. And yes, I am aware that my life is very, very sad. Maria seems to share this sentiment, because her next statement is designed to dynamite me out of hiding.


“ Liz, get out of your locker.” She commands. “ The tough do not hide when the going gets tough. They get going-especially when they have class.”


I make a face and withdraw grudgingly, because she is right. I have one last class to get through, and then after that, its on to break, and I am hoping that copious amounts of turkey and stuffing will wipe the memory of the Convention and Jace and Rix from everyone’s minds. Buoyed by that happy thought, I pluck out the books I need for next class and slam the locker closed.


“ I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I tell Maria primly, she merely fixes me a flat look but then I have bigger things to worry about. I have emerged in time to catch another eyeful of the Max and Jessica show, and by now, its second reflex to breathe through the contraction that ripples through my chest. I’m almost proud of how easily I can shake off seeing them together now, when it hits me that at this point, it shouldn’t even be bothering me at all. Oh well. Baby steps, baby steps.


Without Kyle to amuse her, it seems Maria isn’t as willing to tolerate this as she was a few minutes ago, and she hastily loops her arm through mine and herds me away to our next class, not saying a word. I suppose this is her self induced penance for that dinner from hell she was the orchestrator of, because these days, she will restrain herself to a disapproving huff and move away post haste, rather than the usual long lecture or dark glares.


I hope this slight lull in whatever plan they have cooked up doesn’t translate into a dramatic comeback later, seeing as I barely survived their last attack. Brushing those disconcerting thoughts aside, we manage to make it to our class with minutes to spare, and the overall mood is twitchy and impatient; everyone wants to get the hell out of dodge and be free from classes.


It could just be me though.


We slip into seats in the middle of the class, Maria sitting to my left, and an empty seat to my right, waiting for Max to fill it. Several of my classmates grin mischievously at me and I hear the murmurs about the Convention start up immediately. I hold back another sigh and slouch down in my seat as low as I can.


Yep. It’s definitely me.


Maria is immediately engaged in conversation by Beth Jennings, and sensing a topic I want very much to avoid, I attempt to look very busy with flipping through my binder. Hopefully, if I look occupied enough, everyone will just leave me alone. Sadly, my plan also involves avoiding making eye contact at any cost, and it is because of this that I happen to glance up in time to see Max entering the classroom. Relief rushes through, because now that he is here, there is someone else to bear the brunt of the spotlight with me, but then a slim, bracelet-clad hand whips in to grab Max’s collar, and the relief quickly turns to a stomach clenching ache I cannot understand. Before I know it, he’s been reeled back to his girlfriend, who has obviously just walked him to class.


I wish I could look away. Then perhaps I wouldn’t see that soft smile on Jessica’s face, that bright look in her eyes that screams of so much affection, devotion and that other word I can’t even articulate right now. I also wouldn’t see Max’s answering grin, and how he’s still grinning as Jessica tugs him closer and kisses him goodbye, shortly and sweetly. As it is, I cannot seem to lift my gaze from them, cannot respond to the insistent poking coming from my left side, cannot even breathe. Which is so, so stupid. I’ve seen them kiss before. Many times actually. So why does this time cut more deeply? Could it be because this is the first time Max hasn’t actually been surprised by the kiss, the first time he hasn’t responded only after Jessica initiated it? Is it because this is the first time I’ve actually allowed myself to see them in a situation where they are not arguing, where Jessica isn’t beleaguered by the best efforts of my determined best friends, where they actually look like a normal, happy couple for once? Or is it because I’m finally letting myself see that Max is looking at Jessica in the same way she’s looking at hi-


“ Liz!”


I almost fall out of my chair at the yell, which was let loose right in my ear. I regain my balance and immediately glare hard at Maria, because who else would have done that really?


“ Maria! What the hell?” I sputter.


“ Thank god,” She replies staring hard at me in return. “What? Don’t look at me like that, I had to do something to snap you out of it, you looked like you were about to crumble,” She hisses. I blink, and try to deny her words, but her eyes narrow in response, and I know that I can’t. She saw them, and she saw my reaction to them, and instantly, whatever ire that is propping me up disappears, and I deflate like a popped balloon, slumping even further back into my chair.


“ Lizzie?”


Woodenly, I glance back at Maria, and see sympathy in the eyes I know as well as my own. I shake my head, because I have nothing to say. What is there to even say?


“ I’m fine,” I whisper to her. “ I’m fine. This was the plan. This is the plan. And it’s working.” My voice gets stronger, and I feel slightly steadier.


Maybe if I repeat it enough times, I will actually buy it.


Maria scoffs, and is about to say something irritating no doubt, but is interrupted by Max sliding into his seat just ahead of the bell ringing and Mr. Jacobs walking into class and shutting the door. I instinctively tense up as he settles into his chair, knowing what is coming next. He will say hi, and I will have to respond as if nothing is wrong and as if I don't feel like my heart was just stomped on.


I can totally do that.


" Hey," The soft greeting echoes lowly from my right, and I draw in a quick, bracing breath before I force a quick look in his direction. I hold the pose long enough to make brief eye contact and quirk my lips into what I hope is a passable rendition of a smile. I have the nasty suspicion that all I managed to do was grimace, but that is all the greeting he is going to get from me right now. I don’t think I can stand anything else.


Of course, because this is me, and my life, Max can’t just smile back, accept my greeting and pay attention. No. He actually has to notice that my smile is as fake as Pam Troy’s boobs, and as his eyes fill with concern, I quickly look away. I cannot…cannot handle this right now. What am I supposed to say in response to his questions, anyway? Sorry about spacing out on you, Max, just give me a moment to get over how gutted I am that you look like you’re building a real relationship? The idea is ludicrous, and I almost snort as I imagine what his expression would be should I actually say this.


I turn my attention to the front of the class, and focus on Mr. Jacobs as if he is the most fascinating thing in the universe. I can almost ignore the penetrating stares coming at me from both Maria and Max now, and dutifully print down the day's date and what class I'm in like its the answer to world hunger. When Mr. Jacobs clears his throat, I perk up immediately, hoping beyond hope that he is now ready to start the lecture and I can bury myself in this until I get myself under control.


" Settle down, settle down. I know you all are eager to get out of here and start your break, so I'll go as quickly as Government will allow me. Which, let's face it, will be glacier like. "


There are multiple groans from around the room, whereas I smile eagerly and bounce a bit in anticipation. I am still not making eye contact with either of the people beside me, although I have already had to dodge three balled up notes from Maria and Max' steady gaze, the unspoken request to look at him reverberating between us. Mr. Jacobs shrugs and grins.


" I know, I know. You all hate everything. But to sweeten your descent into hell, I want to show you all the picture of this half semester!"


More groans, and now, even I grimace. Older students, like Maria's older brother Sean, and Alex's older sister Leanna, had warned us about Mr. Jacobs' weird ritual of picking out a picture of a student or students in his class, taken at some point in the semester, and proclaiming it the 'picture of the half semester'. It’s really more like an opportunity to embarrass some poor souls, who’s only hope is that break will erase any memories from the last day of classes. In this, at least, I feel fairly safe, because I’m certain any pictures taken of me this semester would be of the sporting variety, and I can deal with one of those being splashed up front and center on a projector screen, no problem.


“ Now as you all know, the annual Convention was last week,”


I blink.


What?


Oh come on!

“ And we got the opportunity to see some TV stars up close and personal.”


I have a terrible feeling that this already wonderful day is about to get even more wonderful. I glance to my left, to check if Maria shares my hypothesis, only to see that she is fully engrossed in what Mr. Jacobs is saying for once, and so is the rest of the class.


“ But,” He pauses for dramatic effect. “ Even better, we have some local celebrities in our midst.”


Yep.


That would be more wonderfulness right there.


Cheers and hooting break out and I hold my breath, praying that he won’t actually show what I think he’ll show. My prayers go answered as he grins at my petrified, I’m sure, expression and hits the clicker. “Presenting the picture of the semester- Max and Liz…as Jace and Rix!”


Ah hell.


There is laughter and clapping and more hooting and whistles. And there is us, Max and I, live in living color, dressed in the scandalous outfits of intergalactic royalty, wrapped up in each other so tightly it’s hard to see where I end and he begins. Beside me, Max lets out a groan of distress, and I swallow hard, ignoring my flaming cheeks. I have been avoiding looking at Convention pictures, and especially any of Max and I, and this first look hits me like a truck. I know it was only pretend, we were only playing our parts, but damn if that look photo Max is giving photo Liz isn’t making me fervently wish that I really was Jace. I cannot look at it anymore and bury my face in my hands, hoping everyone will buy that it’s from mortification. Better they think that then see the longing in my eyes and the envy over a moment I’m not sure I will ever have.


It’s official.


Break cannot come soon enough.


When the bell rings I am among the first to shoot up from my seat. I clutch my binder and books in the crook of one arm while hitching my backpack up with the other, mumbling to Max and Maria that I have to run to Ms. Hardy right now and see about some extra homework. As I dive into the stampede racing for the door, I hear them calling out for me, but I don’t stop. There is only so much I can take in one day, and I have reached the very, very limit. I bob and weave through the halls, focused on getting to the door, outside to where I can breathe, when a call stops me short.


“ Miss Parker!”


I screech to a halt, because that was Vice Principal Pierson who just yelled for me, and its never wise to anger the woman. Besides, she’s been keeping an especially close eye on me lately, perhaps because she suspects I might have had something to do with that locked bathroom door from a while ago. I glance over my shoulder to see that she is studying me with a displeased expression, and carries a large document mailer in one hand even as she beckons me forward with the other.


“ Um…hi, Vice Principal Pierson. Was there something you needed?”


There is silence, and I mentally run through the list of things I did today that could possibly land me in trouble. I'm pretty sure Alex and I skidded into home room just as the second bell rang today. I know I returned that screw driver Mr. Harper the custodian let me borrow so we could get Izzy's locker open. And no one saw Michael and I roar off to grab food for everyone during that unexpected free period we got today. Satisfied, I meet her gaze steadily and wait to hear why she hailed me.


" Miss Parker, are you aware that this is a school?"


My brows furrow, and I wait several beats before I respond very uncertainly. " Is...is that a trick question?" She scowls and I immediately nod. “Right, not a trick question. Okay. I mean- yes. Yes I am. That's why there are classrooms and teachers, and you know - students, here to learn. Because it’s a school."


What? She asked such an obvious question, it begged an obvious answer! Apparently, she doesn’t share my sentiments, because her scowl deepens, and I grimace and attempt to look cowed.


“ Sorry.”


“ Since you seem to be aware that this is a place of education, kindly refrain from using it as your mailing address. The last time I checked, you did have a home,”


What is she talking about?


“ I’m not following-”


“ This arrived for you by personal courier. They were very reluctant to leave unless I agreed to hand deliver it to you, although the last time I checked I was a Vice Principal and not a mail carrier.” She holds out the package to me, and mystified, I take it.


“ I’m sorry, I have no idea where this is from-”


“ So you don’t know a Jennifer Trilling?”


I wince, and mumble “ Not exactly,” and then I give a rushed explanation of who Jennifer Trilling is, and clarify that I still don’t know why she would be sending me packages at school, because she never indicated she would do so. We stand awkwardly in the middle of the hall, and I see that Max and Maria have caught up to me at last, a mixture of curiosity and concern on their faces. Fantastic. I shake my head a little to indicate that they should not approach and they stop a little further up the hall from us.


Vice Principal Pierson seems to be as sick of the Convention as I am, judging by the way her eyes glazed over as soon as I mentioned its involvement in my mail. She shakes her head and with a curt,


“ Just avoid this in future, Miss Parker. And enjoy your break,”


She sweeps off and I am left blinking after her, large envelope still in my hands.


“ Had a run in with VP Pierson on your way to Hardy?” Maria asks me casually, lending credibility to my hastily constructed story, and saving me from interrogation by Max. I instantly forgive all her transgressions today, and nod as I start to open the thick manila sheath.


“ Was, but too late now. Hardy’s probably long gone. Pierson stopped me to yell about how I don’t think this is a school and to give me this- it’s from Jennifer Trilling,”


Max’s brow furrows, and he steps closer to see what’s inside. He is close enough for me to catch a whiff of his cologne, and my fingers falter a bit. Thankfully, Maria stays quiet, and I resume opening the envelope without looking like even more of an idiot. A leather portfolio slides out, and although there is a note from Jennifer, I tuck that back into the envelope to read later- the way my day is going she probably wrote to tell me I somehow broke the dress, and now have to pay for it. Maria and Max crowd closer to me to see what’s inside, and when I flip the portfolio open and my eyes land on photo inside, I don’t even know why I’m surprised.


You would think that judging by the rest of my day, this new occurrence would simply make me go, “Oh. Of course.”


As it is, my immediate reaction is to freeze and my mouth goes dry. Before me is a glossy 8’ by 10’ photograph of Max and I, again in the Cosmic Voyage costumes, only this time, we are not locked together in combat. This photo comes from the end of the Convention, where we had been instructed to portray Jace and Rix as the volatile, sensual, madly in love couple they were famous for being. This first shot has us facing forward, Max standing behind me, sword in one hand, and the other arm in front and across my body, pulling me securely against him as his hand rests gently on my hip. I am leaning back against him, one hand holding the dagger, while my other arm reaches up and behind me to gently cradle the side of his face. If I didn’t know any better, I would be hard pressed to admit that this was really us- protectiveness, possessiveness, gentleness, care, it all radiates from this photo, and I quickly flip to the next page before I can fall deeper under its spell.


This new photo even worse. This time we are facing each other, and my eyes skim over Max’s hands, tangled in my hair, cradling my face and angling it up to meet his. Our foreheads are touching, and my hands are wrapped around the manacles on his wrists. Our eyes are locked, like nothing else in all the universes matter except for each other. It’s our expressions I cannot get over- they cut sharp and deep, because somewhere inside me, I can admit that I was decidedly not pretending, and the fact that Max was hurts like a bitch. I release a shaky breath and glance up, only to find that Max is studying me intently. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Maria watching us both, but it is Max who claims my attentions, as he smiles a bit, though his eyes remain solemn.


“ Nice pictures.”


I nod automatically.


“ Yeah.”


He looks like he is about to say something else, but I hear the clicking of sharp heels approaching us, and I immediately recognize it for the herald of Thorn girl’s arrival that it is. Max’s girlfriend slips her arm smoothly through his, and spares a brief, terse nod at Maria and I. I feel more than see Maria bristle, but to her credit, she manages to mumble something that passes for hello, and I nod back at Jessica with a quiet greeting.


“ Max, are you ready to go? My car is out-” As she speaks, her eyes drift down to the still open portfolio in my hands, and I hastily snap it shut, unwilling to earn myself even more ire. Still, I am not fast enough, because she catches a glimpse of the photo, and her eyes shadow a bit. She manages to shake it off and finish her sentence without a beat. “ -front and everyone is waiting.”


“ Then you shouldn’t keep them,” I break in smoothly. “ We’ll see you later.”


I don’t bother to clarify who it is I mean. I think we all know by now that that day I voluntarily make plans to hang out with Jessica Thorne is the day Michael gives up on Metallica. That’s all Jessica needs to start towing Max away, and he yells a hasty goodbye to us over his shoulder. Maria and I stand alone, the halls are almost completely bare. It is ironic that my main goal was to be the first out, and yet here I am, almost closing the school down. If I’m not careful, I might get locked in here again. The thought is enough to have me shuffling towards the exits, well behind the dynamic duo, and Maria’s arm slips comfortingly around me. I lean into her and sigh.


“ Please don’t say it,” I beg.


This time, she doesn’t giggle, and sighs back in kind. “ I don’t need to, babe. You know what they say right? Pictures are worth a thousand words.”


Ugh.


I hate it that she’s right.

************
Interlude

Liz,


Thought you might like to have these- you two looked perfect together. I would have sent a copy to Max too, but I don’t think I could top what he already got.


Anytime you want to work another Convention, give me a call.


- Jennifer Trilling



I have to read the note twice before I close my eyes against the plain black words, stark against the heavy paper. I stay still for two seconds, before I give in to the incessant need to vent my frustration, the one that has been building all day.


When I am done, Jennifer’s note is in itty, bitty pieces all over my bedroom floor, and childishly, I allow myself to stomp on them for good measure. That felt really good, which led me to do it a second time, and it was all the thumping that brought Aunt Nancy hurrying to my room. She had opened her mouth to say something, but then her eyes had fallen upon the portfolio, lying carelessly open on my bed.


She had immediately cooed in response and then yelled for my Uncle to come admire the photos as well. After that, there wasn’t really anything left for me to do but indulge in my current activity, lying face down on my bed and soundly ignoring their plans to display the photo in the restaurant downstairs, something that decidedly will NOT be happening, once I work up the energy to face the world again.


Argh.


Why won’t this day end?


End Interlude

************

Two days into our break, it’s the night before thanksgiving, and I finally feel like the world is going back to normal. The fact that I have avoided leaving the CrashDown unless absolutely necessary might have something to do with this, but I digress. The few times I have had to leave, I had appropriately outfitted myself in my bulkiest puffy jacket, complete with a hood that has proved very useful in shadowing my face and hiding me from any more comments. The only downside to this was Isabel’s constant lamentations that the look was an affront to fashion everywhere, but luckily, I am skilled in the art of tuning her out. Sadly, I cannot wear my hood right now as it isn’t part of the CrashDown uniform, but least I can entertain myself with thoughts of messing with customer’s food if they bring up the Convention. Smiling in satisfaction, the next moment has me jerking in surprise as the break room door swings open with a bang, and Maria, looking harassed and irritated, thunders on through.


“ Whatever you do, don’t go out there!”


The dramatic exclamation would make others pause, but because the words have been uttered by Maria, there is an 85% chance that the emergency really isn’t one. I raise an eyebrow at her and turn back to the mirror in my locker, trying to somehow position the antennas in a way that makes them look less…antennae like and just a tad more cool. A little to the right…and…there. The silver globes bob up and down at my efforts, mockingly.


I’m not doing a very good job.


Defeated, I close the door and vow to myself that next year, I’ll finally convince my Uncle that another uniform is not going to fundamentally change the essence of the CrashDown. In fact, I’m pretty sure it will boost morale (because teal/surgical scrubs green has this tendency to suck any and all dignity out of a person) and maybe even attract more male applicants when we have positions open, which in turn will attract more females to the place too. There is no way to lose here.


I nod to myself and then tune back into Maria, who hasn’t stopped talking since she ran into the locker room to change so we can start our shift. Passing her ranting through my Maria filter, when I finally realize what she’s so incensed about, I can’t help but gasp excitedly, running over to where she is changing and flinging the curtain open, to her indignant squealing.


“ Sean came home for Thanksgiving break?!”


Maria huffs irritably and pulls her uniform over her underwear. “ Oh don’t say that like it’s a good thing. And yes, he got in this morning.” The look on her face suggests that the DeLuca siblings have already begun to show each other how much they’ve missed the others company. To outsiders, this takes on the appearance of cruel and unusual torture tactics, but I figured out long ago that the greater the prank, the stronger the affection behind it.


I’m about to ask where her big brother is, but when the door swings open again, I don’t have to. I turn, and another pair of blue-green eyes sparkle at me, except this pair goes with curly blond hair instead of Maria’s straight locks, and a bright smile, full of warmth and affection, is aimed my way.


“ Liz Parker, be still my beating heart. You’re prettier than ever, kid! And did you grow taller?”


Maria groans and we ignore her as I strike an exaggerated pose. “ One whole inch. Aren’t you proud?”


“ Couldn’t be prouder. Get over here, shorty!”


I need no further invitation as I launch myself at him. Sean’s hug is a familiar memory from our younger days, a reminder from when he was Maria and I’s protector, before Alex came onto the scene and was charged with the task. When he pulls back, he studies me carefully, and frowns a little, apparently not liking what he sees all that much. He tucks a finger under my chin and tilts my face one way, then another.


“ What’s with the under eye luggage, Lizzie? You studying too much again?”


I shake my head and swat his hand away. “ Bite your tongue. There’s no such thing as too much studying.”


“ You would say that. So where is he?”


My brows knit together in confusion, and I blink at the sudden change of topic. “ Who?”


“ The guy who I have to intimidate into treating you right.” Maria’s snort at this declaration can be heard from the changing room where she disappeared behind the curtain again as soon as Sean entered, but he ignores this as he waits for my answer. “ Well?”


I shrug and tell him the truth, shortly and succinctly. “ No guy. Still single.”


“ What? You’re not lying to me are you?”


“ I’m not lying.”


“ Do you like girls?” I roll my eyes at the question, and Maria yells that Sean is an idiot. He looks unruffled. “ What? That’s totally cool. And sort of hot, even.” This time Maria yells that Sean is a pervert and he waves a hand in the air. “ You know. Assuming I can forget the fact that you’re practically my kid sister.”


“ I like boys, Sean.” I mutter dryly. Life is complicated enough without questioning my sexual orientation, thanks.


“ You sure?”


I glare at him. “ Yes!”


“ Just checking. So you’re still single. Which means…” He sighs. “ Hey ugly! He still hasn’t gotten his act together?”


“ Don’t call me that pus face!” Maria marches out of the changing area still snapping the topmost buttons of her uniform together, causing Sean to spin away and yell at her to put those away for gods sake, does she want him to go blind? “ We can hope,” Is Maria’s answer to that, and then as she opens her locker to get her antennas, she says, “ And no. He’s actually gone ten quantum leaps back.”


Sean shakes his head in disappointment. “ Damn.”


And I’m lost. Blinking in confusion, I attempt to remedy this, directing my question at either of the DeLuca siblings.


“ Who are you-”


“ Sean? Hey!”


“ Sean! When did you get in?”


Alex and Max have entered from the back door, and they make a beeline for Sean, barely acknowledging Maria’s and my presence. Well there goes my moment. Sean is equally enthused as he greets the new entrants, and Maria and I catch each other’s eye and roll them simultaneously, well aware at the boys in our little group place Sean on a pedestal since he’s older and more experienced in everything. None of them have older brothers, and so, from his lofty perch of having three whole years on the guys, Sean is consulted on everything from how to sneak back into the house successfully to what the perfect thing to say to a police officer is so that they let you go without a ticket.


All the most important lessons in life, you see.


Much manly back slapping and grunting ensues, and safely away from Sean’s focus, I sidle up to Maria as she uncaps a bottle of her ever present cedar oils and breathes in deep.


“ So how long is big brother in town for?”


“ Too long,” Is the instant reply. She scowls at the boys reunion before allowing a reluctant smile to creep over her lips. “ He surprised mom today. It’s going to be the first Thanksgiving we’ve had in Roswell since he went off to college. For an idiot, it was a pretty sweet gesture.”


I nudge her gently with my hip. “ And you’re glad to see him too.” I tease.


The smile vanishes in an instant. “ You must be joking,” She sniffs, her lip curled in affront.


That means yes.


I grin at her theatrics and make for the floor, towing Maria along behind me. Alex surfaces long enough from the testosterone fueled huddle to tell us that he’s left a surprise for us with Uncle Jeff and Izzy, and with that mysterious tidbit dangled, we rush out the doors to see what it is. Personally, I’m hoping its food. Mrs. DeLuca may have the pie market cornered, but everyone in town knows that Mrs. Whitman’s cookies are legendary. They have been known to cause riots at block parties. Trust me, I’ve been there.


Cheerful laughter greets us first, familiar as Sean’s hugs, and Maria squeals the name that is on the tip of my tongue too.


“ Leanna!”


Alex’s older sister spots us, and breaks out into a mile wide grin, standing from where she’s been chatting with my Uncle and Isabel. Maria reaches her first, and I’m not far behind as she tackles her in a hug. With her blonde hair and delicate features, the only things Leanna and Alex have in common are their lean builds and blue eyes. Otherwise, the siblings bear little resemblance to each other, and the insult that one of them is adopted is routinely slung between the children of the Whitman household-lovingly of course. As we fall into a laughing, girlish babble of greeting, it should be clear by now that Leanna is to us what Sean is to the boys, and its been a very long time since we’ve seen her last.


“ When did you get in?! God, this almost makes up for the plague that has befallen my house!”


At the counter, Isabel rolls her eyes at Maria’s dramatics and Leanna chuckles even as she leaves Maria’s grasp to hug me instead.


“ I see Maria hasn’t changed at all, huh?” She murmurs into my ear as she pulls me in, grinning all the while.


I shake my head in response. “ It’s so good to see you! Are you in town for all of break?”


Greetings done, Maria and I spend the last few minutes before our shift chatting with Leanna and Isabel. We find out that yes, she has missed us all, and no, she hasn’t found Mr. Right (Isabel’s question) or started a torrid affair with a hot T.A yet (Maria’s question). She is also in town very briefly, as after Thanksgiving day, the Whitman’s are being summoned to the elder Whitman’s household, because Nana and Grandpa Whitman are fully convinced Leanna and Alex are just figments of their imaginations now, as they haven’t seen them in so long.


“ So of course, all that means is that I have to take you guys out to dinner tonight,” Leanna finishes.


“ Hey, I got dibs on the kiddies, Whitman,”


Sean’s voice joins the conversation, and while Maria snorts, and loudly proclaims on behalf of all present that we are NOT ‘kiddies’, Leanna simply smiles affably and shrugs.


“ Why don’t we both take them out? This way, we’ll only have 3 mouths to feed each.”


Sean mulls this over for approximately two seconds, before he shrugs. “ Sounds good to me. Now where’s my hug, huh? Unless you want to give me something else? ” He winks flirtatiously, and Maria makes gagging noises, announcing that she cannot be here for this, going to wait on the newest customers to walk in. Meanwhile, Alex protests at having to watch his sister get hit on in front of him. I snicker, knowing that it’s all in fun, and tell myself that a few more minutes should be plenty of time to enjoy the show.


Sean and Leanna, you see, were in the same grade, and went through WRH together. The running joke is that Sean always asks Leanna out, to which Leanna offers him nothing but a blunt refusal and some choice words, but the weird dynamic seems to work for them. Not just acquaintances, but not quite best friends, the two nevertheless have the sort of bond that comes from growing up in a small town, and being in each other’s face for the first 18 years of their lives.


Leanna’s blue eyes glint with amusement, and if Sean was closer, he would probably see the mischief in them as well. Her lips curve into an inviting smile.


“ Step right up handsome,”


The flirty vibe in Sean’s eyes drops to his lips, and he starts forward but then Leanna tilts her head to the side and holds a palm up, pausing for a beat before delivering the zinger.


“ I was talking to Max.”


In the laughter that ensues, Sean gives Leanna a bow, acknowledging her win of this round, while Max, still chuckling, does indeed step up to receive his hug. Leanna asks him something that I can’t quite catch with a small smile, and when Max ducks his head and shrugs, the look on her face takes on a concerned quality. I have no more time to devote to watching the little exchange however, because a glance at the clock reveals that our shift officially started a minute ago.


Also, since it is well established that I watch Max far too much for it to be healthy, it’s in my best interests to stop, as I really don’t feel like becoming another member of the Max Evans Stalking Society. If you doubt its existence, take a stroll by the yearbook office on the third floor, Thursdays at four o clock. I am all for doing a nice, thorough job, but I don’t think hours of poring over countless pictures of one athlete in particular really accomplishes anything.


God, it’s sad that I even know this. More signs that I need to get moving and do something that is actually useful, even if I am clad in surgical scrubs green. I push off the counter with a sigh. Sean notices this and as I pass, flicks one of the silver globes on my headband.


“ Off to serve the hungry masses?”


“ Gotta pad up that college fund,” I tell him, dodging his attempt to knock the other globe.


“ Well do a good job, shorty. If you’re lucky, your Uncle might even let you off early tonight,”


“ Not likely if you keep yapping at her all day,” Maria cuts in, neatly stepping between us and with an order already in her hands. “ Don’t you have a rock to be under, man-ape?”


Sean smirks back in kind. “ Even that still wouldn’t be far away enough from you, little sister. And remember, SPEAK the words, Maria! Don’t spit them!”


The customers who are nearby enough to catch Sean’s words, shoot each other and then the food Maria has in her hands a concerned look. Maria sputters in protest while Sean sails away serenely, joining Isabel, Alex and Leanna at the counter, the three laughing at the chaos he has left in his wake. I grin, because evidently, spreading chaos runs in the family. Max, in the meantime, has followed my lead, and the next time I see him, he’s in the kitchen, expertly flipping burgers. When Michael arrives a little while later (Maria makes sure to stop and kiss him hello in front of Sean, oblivious to the retching noises her brother is making and his insistence that they break it up), he sits at the counter with the rest of them, catching up with the older two and supremely unconcerned with the baleful looks Sean keeps directing at him.


That is one of the many reasons Maria is crazy about Michael Guerin; of all the guys she has gone on dates with, he is the only one that is completely impervious to Sean’s attempts to intimidate boys away from his little sister- or failing that cow them into submission so they would never hurt her. He learned quickly enough that Michael wasn’t the cowing type, and would never hurt Maria on purpose anyway, and so, even though I know Sean approves of Michael, and secretly even likes him, he still has to keep the act up. Which makes for hilarious get-togethers, case in point, the one I am currently missing because I’m-a-happy-waitress. I hitch up my smile as I deliver another order and silently wish for the end of my shift to come sooner. And then I remember that tonight is delivery night, and I immediately wish the exact opposite.


Yes I know-I’m such a fickle, fickle girl.


A scant three hours later, my uncle takes pity on Max, Maria and I and lets us go a whole hour early. Since it is the night before Thanksgiving, it’s a slow one anyway, and not wanting to look a gift horse in the mouth, I scramble for my bedroom as soon as I hear the happy news.


Once there, my uniform comes off as I reach for my usual attire (obligatory message tee that says ‘Smile. You’re on Candid Camera. No, really, you are!’ and a pair of jeans) and then my eyes land on the damnable pictures and I stop. I move towards it cautiously, ignoring the half of the picture that contains Max, and instead focus on my image, grudgingly admitting that the makeup team had really known their stuff, and the picture was evidence of a level of good looking-ness I’m not sure I would ever be able to achieve on my own. I might be able to approach it if I had the dress, but seeing as it is worth $15,000 dollars (Alex had corrected my earlier assumption that devalued it) that’s a pipe dream that isn’t going to come true any time soon.


Still.


I can switch up the puffy, hooded jacket and uggs look I’ve been rocking for the last few days. Besides, I think Isabel has secretly begun plotting its demise, she’s been sending it dark looks every time I bring it out. Decided, I drop everything and run for the shower. I’m sure I can get cleaned up and ready in not too much time-sometimes, sometimes, a girl just wants to be pretty, after all.


Twenty minutes later, I am still running around my room like a chicken with its head cut off. Hair blown out, face made up with as much product as I can stand, and operation: Pretty is still not going as well as I thought it would- mainly due to the mound of discarded clothing on my bed. How does this always happen? Why is it that when you are in need of that perfect outfit, your closet becomes a giant black hole that swallows up anything even remotely suitable? Frustrated, and already 25 minutes late and counting, I groan and reach for the outfit I was going to wear anyway. I acquiesce to Isabel’s sensibilities by choosing a wool coat over my puffy jacket and wind a scarf around my neck as I stuff my gloves and my phone (with 3 missed calls and 8 text messages all along the lines of where are you and one that says hurry up my stomach is eating itself courtesy of Michael) into my pockets. I am sprinting out of the apartment and down the stairs when it happens.


One minute I’m yelling to my Aunt that I’m going to dinner with the rest of the gang, and the next, my feet have somehow decided to stop working properly and tangle with each other instead. My hands, halfway hidden in the sleeves of the coat I had been struggling into are proving useless in my frantic efforts to grab the bannister of the stairwell. While in my head I am cursing loudly and soundly, because really, this is so not the time to get a potentially crippling injury, what issues from my mouth is a surprised squeal. Now comes the disconcerting feeling of falling through the air, and I am mentally bracing myself for the pain that will follow (I am least three steps up from the landing), when the door leading to the stairwell swings open. In the next few seconds, there is a surprised “Oof!” and instead of cold, unforgiving wood and floor, I crash into warm, solid muscle instead.


First comes, sweet, blessed relief, swiftly followed by one, clear thought:


Ow.


My eyes instantly water. I am certain this has everything to do with the fact that I just smashed face first into someone’s hard chest, and my nose is painfully throbbing in protest. Their arms are encircling me, and it takes two seconds to realize that whoever this is has just saved me a lot of pain and injury, and it takes just one more second for me to lift my eyes and see Max staring down at me, the stunned surprise of having me literally fall into his arms giving way to eyes that fill with concern.


Max?


Of course it would be Max.


“ Jesus-Liz! Are you okay?”


This just isn’t fair.


“ Ask me when the world stops spinning?”


Apparently, even injury cannot silence my inner snark. Max is still peppering me with questions, but I’m currently occupied with making sure I don’t cry from the pain and add to the embarrassment that the reemergence of my two left feet has brought, and so I don’t answer. I cautiously wrinkle my nose in an effort to see if my fall has broken it, because it certainly hurts enough for this to be a reasonable assumption. When the level of pain remains the same, I finally refocus on Max, and realize that my feet aren’t even touching the floor- he literally snatched me out of the air as I fell. I wiggle my traitorous feet to make sure they are still responding to my brain commands. That established, I meet Max’s gaze, and manage to squeak out a feeble,


“ Hi.”


-as a delayed response, and through the exasperated concern, his honey eyes warm a bit, the arms around my body tightening to hold me more securely. Surprisingly, or, lets be honest, unsurprisingly, I appear to be quite content to remain where I am, firmly hitched up against him, and make no move to be put back down on solid, stair-less ground. I am aware this is very telling, and really something I shouldn’t be doing, much less enjoying, but you try having vague dreams about very similar situations, and see how quick you are to move off when the real deal presents itself to you.


Yes.


I know I’m pathetically weak.


I’m working on gathering the strength to move away, and I know I will eventually move away damnit. Just as soon as my nose stops hurting. Max has started to speak, which provides me a welcome distraction from suddenly foggy thoughts.


“ Hi? That’s all you have to say to me? ” Max’s tone is wry, his eyebrow raised. “ Jesus, Liz.” He repeats with a sigh. “ You realize you almost tripped your way to a broken neck? What am I going to do with you?”


Well aware that my sporadic klutzy tendencies are indeed a fast track to injury, my broken arm from 4 years ago being a prime example, I simply cringe and attempt to wiggle my hands the rest of the way through my coat sleeves so I will at least finally have the use of them.


“ Um. I mean…well, I guess you could you know…go on as usual? Tolerate my faults, love me for who I am, and all that good stuff?”


It was meant to be a joke, a way to buy time for myself to regroup and muster up the will to remove myself from Max’s person, but his arms twitch and suddenly I’m even closer to him. When I lift my eyes to his again, this time in question, I see that his eyes have warmed even more and they are soft, and bright and I am utterly entranced. Somewhere, the logical part of my mind is screeching that this is so very not part of the plan, but right now the overwhelming irrational majority is greedily stockpiling this moment, this awkward embrace, filing away the look in his eyes, the feel of his arms.


“ I don’t think I have a choice on that one.”


Max’s response is lowly spoken, simply stated, as if my request, jokingly stated as it was, is nothing but a fact that was established long ago. I blink, and open my mouth to respond even though I have no idea what I am actually going to say, when another voice cuts into our conversation.


“ Well isn’t this something?”


When Max caught me, he had fallen against the open door, therefore leaving us in full view of whoever was in the break room. A quick glance to the right reveals Sean, Leanna and the rest of the gang. It is Sean who has spoken, and is shaking his head at either my near death experience, or Max’s timely rescue.


“ You know, when I told you to go get your girl, Max, I didn’t think you would take it quite so literally.” Blue green eyes full of amusement meet mine and he raises an eyebrow at me. “ Two left feet syndrome still a problem there, shorty?” He laughs and goes on before I can reply. “ How is it that you are captain of the track team when you can’t come down the stairs by yourself?”


Everyone laughs and I sigh, burying my face in Max’s chest, and then realizing just what I’m doing, I jerk up and then wiggle my feet.


“ Um…Max, would you-?”


Our eyes meet once more and then his arms tighten imperceptibly around me once more. “ You sure you’re okay to stand?”


I nod immediately. “ Yes, I’m okay. I…thank you for catching me.”


“ Always.”


I blink once, twice, and time seems to slow down again, but then my feet touch the ground, and I hear another voice speak.


“ Oh boy.” This time its Leanna, and she’s striding forward to grab my hand and pulling me away from Max, which, you know, is probably a good idea. “ You guys have been holding out on me,” She directs her words to Maria and Isabel, both of who are standing up to follow her out the door to dinner finally. Sean is ushering the guys to the Jetta out front, and Leanna is leading us to the back alley and to the Rabbit I assume. “ I didn’t know this had gotten even worse!”


“ Oh you have no idea,” Isabel sighs.


“ What’s worse?” I pipe up. “ Oh come on guys. I’m not that late-remember when Maria showed up an hour after the party at UFOnics started?”


Maria shakes her head sorrowfully and returns Leanna’s disbelieving look with a long suffering one of her own.


“ You see what we have to deal with?”


“ What? Hey-what are we talking about? Guys? Guys!”


Needless to say, none of them answers, and the subject is quickly changed. I sigh, and resolve to beat it out of them at dinner, thanking my lucky stars that none of them are dwelling on my little stairwell episode. I seem to have dodged that little catastrophe.


It’s just too bad I didn’t know another one was right around the corner.

TBC.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Re: Playing Cupid (AU/CC,TEEN) pt.23 (pg20) - 07/02/12

Post by Comet »

23. Inconvenient Truths (3/3)

West Roswell Junior High, Boy’s Locker Room – almost 2 years ago


Michael Guerin hated drama.


He hated how it made everything awkward. He hated how it made everything confusing. He hated that it made everything complicated. He hated that no matter how hard you tried to escape it, it would always find you.


He hated that drama came in a far too appealing package of a petite, blonde haired spitfire with eyes the color of the ocean, equipped with a smart mouth that knew exactly what to say to piss him off, and completed by a personality that rubbed his in all the wrong ways.


He especially hated that he couldn’t seem to resist her.


He hated that most of all.


Emerging from the showers, towel wrapped firmly around his waist, his scowl was enough to deter any attempts to start conversation and when he opened his locker to grab his clothes so he could dress, it remained firmly fixed on his face. Fighting with DeLuca was exhausting, and although he would never admit it to anyone, it put him in a bad mood for hours afterward. She was just so…aggravating. Why couldn’t she see that he was just looking out for her when he’d accidentally spilled his soda all over that douchebag of a senior at lunch today? DeLuca had been doing that twirly thing with her hair that girls did when they were talking to a guy they were interested in, and while he really could care less who DeLuca liked, Brian Leyton was bad news. Hell, his nickname around the lockers rooms was ‘the de-virginator’ and his usual targets were spunky sophomores. Michael had heard him talking in the locker rooms enough times to decide that if Liz ever looked at Brian with interest, he was going to tell Mr. and Mrs. Parker to ship her off to a convent in a remote island. Isabel at least was relatively safe, as Alex was all over her, the two having got together in the beginning of the year, so that was one headache off his plate, thank god.


He had never in his wildest dreams thought that DeLuca would be interested in Brian though. Since she never shut up, he knew with painful clarity that she found clean cut, apple pie, conventional handsomeness boring and Brian fit that mold to a T. So when he had seen them at lunch, his mind had gone oddly blank at the sight of Leyton all but leering at the neckline of DeLuca’s shirt, and the hair twirling had been the last straw. He’d casually bumped into the older boy, soaking the back of his shirt, and managing to pass it off as momentary clumsiness, but those ocean eyes had narrowed dangerously and he knew he’d been caught.


DeLuca had cornered him shortly after that, screeching at him like a bat out of hell. Michael told himself he hadn’t noticed the fire in those eyes, or how pretty she looked with an angry flush splashed over her face. He also wouldn’t admit to feeling distinctly relieved when she’d spat out that his little act had cost her a date with the pervert. He would however acknowledge that it had…stung quite a bit when she’d rounded out her roasting with the declaration that for the failings he perceived in her, she would rather date a mannequin before she even considered him. He understood that insinuating that she wasn’t pretty or interesting enough to really capture a senior’s attention for any good reason had been a jerky thing to say-but a mannequin? That had been unnecessarily harsh, hadn’t it?


The display had ended much the way they always did. Max and Liz had happened upon their screaming match, DeLuca had flounced off in the throes of bad temper, Liz had gone after her with a sigh and a look that promised Michael she would be back to drag the details of this latest altercation out of him later. Max had merely raised an eyebrow, bluntly telling him that he and DeLuca should just date and get it over with, because they were on the fast track to killing an innocent bystander-if they didn’t kill each other first. That had actually gotten a laugh out of him, and even now, the memory was enough to twist his scowl into a smirk. If there had ever been a classic example of the pot calling the kettle black, that had surely been it. He knew Max had a thing for Liz-hell, it wasn’t exactly a hard thing to spot. That is, of course, unless you were the girl herself, in which case, you were as oblivious as the five year olds who counted on Santa to bring them their gifts at Christmas. Michael wasn’t sure if Liz was genuinely just that clueless, or if that impenetrable wall she’d put up at the start of junior high kept her blinded. He suspected it was the latter and that spelled bad news for his best friend- and that wasn’t even counting the other harbinger of bad news in Max’s life lately.


Michael had just finished pulling his t-shirt over his head when the locker next to his slammed shut with tremendous force, and wearing a scowl that rivaled Michael’s own in fierceness, Max sat down on the bench behind them with an annoyed grunt. Raising an eyebrow, he was about to ask what had his best friend in such a snit, when a familiar voice reached his ears, and the reason became all too clear. Jordan Connor was holding court in the locker rooms, and he and his group of friends were talking about a subject that held endless fascination and frustration for guys everywhere: girls. Since Connor had quickly climbed the social ladder in his first year in Roswell, their peers were eager to hear his take on their female counterparts. Max was apparently the exception to this rule, because with every laugh or comment Connor made, his scowl got darker, and he looked much more likely to slam something else.


“ Maxwell. You okay?”


There was no response and Michael sighed inwardly and sat down on the bench too, starting to pull on his socks and shoes.


“ Max. Max!”


“ What, Michael?” Michael raised his eyebrow again at the irritation in Max’s tone, but let it go as his best friend immediately looked contrite, and the scowl melted into apology. “ Sorry. It’s just…sorry. Connor just gets on my nerves,”


Michael didn’t need to ask why. Although he appeared disinterested and taciturn most of the time, when it came to his friends, Michael missed very little, if anything, at all. As such, he was more than aware of the crush Liz had been cultivating on the new guy, and even worse, he knew Max was aware of it too. It was a sticky situation- Max hadn’t told Liz that he had started developing more than ‘just friends’ feelings for her, and had perhaps always had those feelings for her; Liz was utterly oblivious, and therefore justifiably baffled at Max’s increasingly bad tempered attitude, which had only gotten worse when she and Jordan had gotten paired up in their English class. Michael had had to endure a particularly rough one on one basketball game that day, which Alex point blank refused to participate in, claiming he had a dodgeball game the next day and bruises would slow him down. Michael had scoffed, but one hour, an elbow to his eye, two ice packs and a thousand apologies from Max later, he admitted that Alex had had the right idea. Silently, of course.


So far, anything potentially messy had been avoided, but Michael knew the clock was winding down on that. Judging by the dangerous glower on Max’s face, this little incident could very well be the tipping point, especially as some of the guys clustered around Connor were digging for details on the whirlwind of girls he had already managed to date-or wanted to. Michael had the feeling that if Liz’s name fell from Jordan’s mouth, all hell would break loose. Internally cursing the fact that drama appeared to have come into his life from all angles and was determined to stay, he laced up his last shoe and stood, motioning for Max to do the same with a tilt of his head.


“ Don’t worry about it. Now come on, or we’ll be late for Davis and you know that man hates me. I’ll land in detention for sure,”


Max acknowledged his words with a faint grin and stood to follow him, but unluckily enough, they would have to pass the other group of guys in order to leave. Michael slapped on his patented, bored/indifferent/don’t talk to me expression, and as he walked by the group, he allowed his gaze to drift over the center of attention. Jordan looked to be in his element, but Michael’s sharp eyes picked out the air of reluctance around the other boy, and the forced quality of his laughter. Could it be that Connor found the conversation awkward as well? They were almost past the group, steps away from the door, when the next question registered with the two teens.


" So what's the deal with you and Liz Parker? Did you get with her yet?"


It was a chain reaction. Max immediately stilled, his fists clenched, tension radiating from every bone in his body. Michael shut his eyes in denial at his abysmal luck and moved slightly to the right in case he needed to intercept Max. Silently, he pleaded with Jordan to be a gentleman about this, and go with the less is more approach and decide not to share anything at all.


It didn't work out that way.


Michael glanced back at Connor with the intention of warning him off with a hard stare, but the other boy was focused on the group in front of him. The earlier reluctance Michael had spotted before seemed to bow before the continued cajoling, and when a cocky smirk overtook his features, he knew that the situation would not end well.


" Liz is great. She's definitely made English class a whole lot better,"


Had it ended there, what happened next might have been avoided, but it didn't, and when Michael thought back on the events later, he was sure the fates had it in for him. At that moment though, he decided that trying to shove Max out of the locker room before Connor could say anything else was the most prudent course of action. It was in the middle of this attempt (Max seemed highly reluctant to move) that the questions got worse.


" Oh yeah? And how exactly did she make it 'better'? Come on, Connor, don't hold out on us. No one's ever gotten with Liz- we need details." There was a round of snickers at this and Michael could have sworn steam was coming out of Max's ears, and he grabbed his best friends wrist to propel him out of the room before things could go to hell.


And they did.


“ Nothing’s happened,” The statement was heavy with implication, and no one could miss the ‘yet’ that was unsaid, true or not. There were more snickers and then ribbing that was fast approaching a questionable nature, that caused Connor to laugh and deliver the straw that broke the camels back. “ And she definitely wants something to.”


Michael felt a flash of hot anger rush through, and he mentally crossed Connor off the very short list of guys that he approved of Liz seeing. The rational little corner of his mind regretted that decision, because prior to this incident, Connor had seemed like a decent guy. Now that the list was back down to one person, who seemed unlikely to ever speak up, it looked like Liz would never actually get to date. And come to think of it-he was okay with that. Still later, when he pondered how the hell Max had managed to slip by him when he had him by the wrist and was standing between him and the other guys, he would acknowledge that DeLuca had had more of an influence on him than he thought. He’d been too busy with an internal monologue to catch the quick twist that had Max free of his hold and flying towards Jordan with violent intent. As it was, before Michael could even properly snarl at Connor and the rest of his merry crew, Max had already been in the thick of them, and delivering what could only be described as the right hook to end all right hooks.


The force of it sent Jordan’s head snapping to the side, and he staggered back against the lockers behind him in shock. In the confusion, Michael quickly stepped up to back Max, both as a show of support and to restrain him if he showed signs of going after Jordan again. The one punch, he had deserved, no question; another would just be asking for trouble. There was a stunned silence and no one made a move as Max and Jordan stared at each other, Max with fists still clenched and Jordan clutching his jaw in pain.


“ Evans, what the hell was that for?”


“ Watch your mouth, Connor,” Michael tensed at Max’s tone-he had honestly never seen his best friend lose his cool like this. Clearly angry, Jordan waved off efforts to pull him up from his position against the lockers. Michael could see he was putting the pieces together, and the possible motivations between Max’s attack. Everyone knew Max and Liz were almost joined at the hip- it was one of the reasons that the girl was asked out as rarely as she was. No one wanted to deal with the uncertainties that Max and Liz’s friendship represented, especially considering Max’s alpha-dog status in the school, but the consensus was that the two were just extremely close, platonic friends. Michael watched with some trepidation as suspicion dawned in Jordan’s expression, and his eyes narrowed. Slowly, he pushed off from the lockers to stand to toe to toe with Max.


“ Or what, Evans? Liz is a big girl, and last time I checked, she didn’t need permission from you,”


Max jerked, and Michael’s hand immediately whipped out to grasp him by the upper arm. They were definitely going to be late for Davis’ class because of this little display- no sense in adding suspension due to fighting to their detention too.


“ Stay away from her.”


“ And what if she doesn’t stay away from me?”


Max’s fist clenched again at that, and Michael braced himself to hook his arms backward and away from Connor, but then his best friend’s frame relaxed and he looked calmer, more in control.


“ She will. You know why? Because you’re not good enough for her.”


It was obviously not the answer Jordan was expecting, and Michael could see that it had struck him, especially given his behavior over the last ten minutes. Max had seen it too, and a grim satisfaction settled on his face. “ And you know it too. So you stay away from her, Connor, until that changes, if it ever does.”


You didn’t need to be a genius to know that Max clearly didn’t think it ever would. The air was taut between the two teens, and Michael snapped to his senses when the bell rang, hauling Max back from Jordan.


“ Let’s go, Max!”


As they ran for their class, no words were exchanged between them. He knew they would have to talk about it sooner rather than later, especially with the well oiled gossip machine of WRH, but for now, he was happy to put that conversation off. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the brooding look on Max’s face, and how he was rubbing the rapidly swelling knuckles of his right hand. Explaining that to Mr. and Mrs. Evans would be fun. Michael skidded into the classroom as the bell rang, but he didn’t move fast enough to avoid Max’s barreling into his back, and the two fell to a heap in front of the class in a pile of ungainly limbs. Oblivious to the cheers and laughter of his students, Mr. Davis scowled disapprovingly at them. Michael groaned.


Definitely a detention.


He hated drama.

*****************

Present day


Dinner progresses as expected.


We had all piled into our respective cars before we realized that we hadn’t actually decided on a place to eat, and so, a lengthy eight way conversation ensued to remedy this. The attempt was unsuccessful, as we couldn’t decide between Chinese and Mexican, but here’s where we lucked out, because Senor Chows happens to cater to both tastes.


When we arrive, we are promptly seated at their largest booth, and in the interest of keeping the peace, extra chairs are brought around so that Max, Maria and Alex can sit around the outer edge of the table and away from their siblings. In the booth, myself, Sean, Isabel, Michael and Leanna quickly distribute the menus around the group, while the more artistically inclined among us scramble for the color-in paper placeholders and squabble for the crayons.


Seated next to Max, I snort in amusement at the violently purple alien space craft he is drawing. Similarly, he pokes fun at my disproportionate alien man, pointing out the over large head and tiny hands. Maria and Michael are still fighting over the red crayon, while Alex and Isabel are passing their paper placeholder back and forth, each adding a new element to their shared mural. Over this all, Sean and Leanna pepper us with questions about school, and simultaneously incite our envy and anxiety by regaling us with tales from college, and then heckling us about getting our food order in.


The wait staff wisely decides to give us plenty of time and a wide berth, and soon, the table is overflowing with lo-mein and burritos, and the general tso chicken is being passed around right after the spicy enchiladas. It is reminiscent of many nights that Leanna was meant to be babysitting Alex, and then Sean would bring Maria and I over because we whined so much. Michael, always allowed much more freedom than the rest of us at any age, would roll his way to the Whitman’s on his bicycle, and at that point, Leanna would sigh and say that we may as well invite Max and Izzy over, because it was going to be unfair to leave them out. On multiple occasions, Mr. and Mrs. Whitman would have left their house with an exasperated daughter and her cheeky younger brother, but return to find their den filled with pre-teens and two teenagers, all munching on pizza and being terrified or amused by the latest movie. While the location has changed, and we have all grown up a little, all this feels reassuringly familiar.


“ I can’t believe you ate the last piece of chicken!”


“ I called it!”


Sean and Maria still even fight same.


“ Someone can have mine,” Isabel pipes up in placating tones and both De Luca’s sniff in affront
and say, in unison, that,


“ That’s not the point!”


To which Izzy raises her hands in surrender, allowing them to go back to their melee and Alex grins and tells her it was a good try. Leanna has chosen to ignore the argument completely, and is currently crooning over the sketch Michael has produced for her. Meanwhile, Max shakes his head at me but consents to put a second helping of the enchiladas on my plate anyway in response to my pleading expression. Aunt Nancy’s health food kick worryingly looks like it will extend to Thanksgiving dinner, and so I am contentedly tucking in to as much normal food as I can stand. Its in the midst of taking gigantic bite of enchilada that I realize Sean and Maria have actually stopped fighting, and the elder De Luca is now studying Max and I with a twinkle in his eye that spells trouble. Max realizes this too and he and I freeze, waiting to see who the anvil will drop on.


“ So. What’s this I hear about you no longer being a free man, Max?”


Ah. Max it is.


Satisfied that I have escaped the spotlight for the moment, I break eye contact with Sean and resume eating my food with gusto, but this reprieve is short lived as Sean’s next questions registers.


“ And is it true you went out on a date with Jordan Connor, Liz?”


Harassment. Pure and simple harassment, and I cannot seem to escape it.


I immediately scowl at Maria and Isabel, who stare back innocently at me as I chew grumpily. Alex concentrates on his turn at he and Isabel’s great masterpiece a little too intently, while Michael simply grunts and takes more lo-mein. Leanna tilts her head to the side in question and smiles at the almost identical put upon expressions both Max and I are sporting.


“ I have to admit, I’m curious too,” she confesses. “ This feels like it came way out left field for you both.”


It looks like my time away from all this is officially over and I reluctantly set down my enchilada. Farewell, yummy deliciousness. Hello, awkward embarrassment, I have missed you like I’ve missed a hole in the head.


“ Mmpf,” Is my sparkling opening line, and I take the water glass that Michael nudges to me with a roll of his eyes. After a hasty swallow, I manage to mutter,


“ It wasn’t a date. I’m his English tutor, so we’ve been hanging out a little more lately. As friends,”


“ Uh huh.” Sean doesn’t look convinced, and he pins Michael and Alex with a look that is both accusatory and inquiring. Through a series of shrugs, grunts and another, more exaggerated eye roll from Michael, they somehow communicate to Sean that I’m telling the truth, as if I would lie about this. I frown, this time at Sean and in response, he smiles winningly at me and turns his gaze to Max. “ So, Max! Your turn to ‘fess up buddy. How long have you had this secret crush?”


Knowing the answer to this, and reluctant to hear Max wax poetic about how afternoon volunteer work at Roswell Pines brought he and Jessica to the start of the romantic path they now happily skip along (the first time was quite enough, thank you), I hunker down and grab for my food again.


“ Wait-what? No! I don’t…I don’t have a secret crush! ”


Cheeks bulging, I glance sideways at Max, curious as to why he sounds so freaked out. Of course he doesn’t have a secret crush-he’s dating Thorn girl, it doesn’t get much less secret than that. It seems like I’m the only one puzzled at this behavior, because Alex, Michael, Isabel and Maria are sporting flatly unmoved looks, while Leanna looks both amused and exasperated and Sean just plain disbelieving. I swallow my mouthful of food again and stare around.


“ Obviously he doesn’t,” I declare. “ How can it be secret if he’s already dating the girl?”


Leanna is the only one who acknowledges that I have spoken and glances at me almost pityingly. Ugh.


“ Right,” she responds, and then focuses her attention on Max once more. “ Still. How did you guys get to know each other?”


Max looks beset and then, with a sigh, begins his story. I hunker down and start to eat again, and concentrate very hard on not actually paying attention to the conversation going on around me. It is because of this steadfast effort that I am the first at the table to spot the aforementioned object of Max’s affections.


The door opens with the graceful tones of wind chimes, and looking for easy distraction, I glance up and get my wish. Jessica looks flawless as usual, somehow managing to make the simple sweater, jeans and boots combo she is outfitted in look like haute couture. Although I spent more time than I usually do on my appearance, sporting mascara slicked lashes and lips painted as carefully as I could manage, next to her polish and poise, my efforts look almost childish. There is no time to lament over this, because the expression on her face claims my attention almost immediately.


It is rare to see Jessica Thorne at anything less than her usual frosty best, and so I can see the difference immediately. She looks like she did in the grocery store, before that travesty of a dinner- upset and tired. It lasts only a moment, because as she steps through the doorway, she straightens and all traces of trouble vanish behind her customarily cool expression. I shake my head a little, marveling at how easily done it is. Max is still telling his story, and I continue to watch his girlfriend as she stops at the pick up counter and speaks to the waitress there. That done, she glances around the room and I turn my head away quickly, not wanting to be caught staring. I focus on my napkin instead, and fiddle with it, while still keeping her in sight out of the corner of my eye. Jessica looks restless, drumming her fingers on the counter impatiently, her gaze flitting about the room here and there, hardly stopping for more than a moment.


I can tell the exact moment she spots Max, because the icy edges in her eyes melt away, and the corners of her lips curve into a smile, soft, bright and telling. Beside me, Max laughs at something Sean has said, and correspondingly, Jessica’s eyes warm at the sound. And then Max nudges me, and our eyes meet, and we share a quick smile as he teases me for being absent minded and getting lost in my thoughts again. I am drawn back into the circle of my friends, into the warmth and laughter that I’ve always been lucky enough to be surrounded by, but instead of soaking it in like I want to, something makes my gaze swivel back to Jessica. Her smile has dimmed, and now instead of ice, something that looks an awful lot like longing is ghosting through. The light in her eyes follows suit as they land upon me, next to Max as is usual. I spare a moment to think about how this must look to her, how it must always look to her, and decide that if she even feels a fraction of the stabbing ache that lances through me whenever I see she and Max together…well. Its not as if she needs another reason to dislike me, but this would certainly do it.


I try to focus on the conversation at the table again, as Alex has called my name, but before I begin to ask him to repeat the question, a soft voice interrupts.


“ Max?”


As one, we turn to the source, and Jessica stands there, looking oddly alone and fragile without her usual entourage flanking her like a royal guard, and with an expression on her face that is almost tentative. The smile that Sean breaks out for pretty girls immediately snaps on, but drops off a moment later, probably in response to Maria’s swift, hard, kick under the table. Leanna is quicker on the uptake, recognizing Jessica for who she is, the instigator of many an argument over our years in junior high and into high school, and rightly suspecting that this is Max’s girlfriend. Alex’s sister is the epitome of graciousness however, and her smile at the newcomer, while perfectly pleasant, understandably lacks the warmth she bestows on us. The rest of us alternatively mumble soft greetings, awkward and stilted, but thankfully, this is mostly covered by Max’s enthused greeting.


“ Jess! Hey!”


He stands immediately, sliding out of his seat and to her side, and I knock my fork off the table in my haste to look away before his quick kiss of greeting can land. When I emerge from retrieving it, face hot, Michael raises his eyebrows at me and I am relieved that no other comments follow, especially because I can see Izzy trying to hold back a laugh while Maria sighs quietly in exasperation. I roll my eyes at her and give Alex a warning glare that he heeds, cutting whatever comment he was about to make off.


“ What are you doing here?” Max asks his girlfriend, sounding both curious and pleasantly surprised. “ I thought you were helping your mom out with the cooking tonight,”


“ I was, I am,” Jessica answers, in a tone completely different from the one she uses when speaking with anyone else. “ It’s just…Mom’s so focused on tomorrow night’s dinner, she forgot about tonight’s.” She laughs a little here, with a touch of embarrassment, and a small hint of something that doesn’t ring true. Of course, that could just be my overactive imagination- I haven’t forgotten what I saw in the grocery store that day, and now it colors my perception of everything Jessica Thorne says or does. But maybe it’s just discomfort, because our table is still watching the couple. She is certainly aware of this, because her eyes flicker from Max and to the rest of us.


“ Well don’t stand just stand there, Max. Introduce your lovely lady to Whitman and I, have I taught you nothing?”


Sean seems to have recovered from Maria’s assault and his tone is friendly and inviting. Max shakes his head at the joking reprimand and tugs Jessica closer to us.


“ Sean, Leanna, meet Jessica Thorne. Jess, this is-”


“ Sean DeLuca and Leanna Whitman. I remember you both-you were Prom King and Queen your senior year,”


Sean laughs while Leanna groans theatrically at the memory and the rest of us chuckle at the reminder. Jessica has a small, confused smile on her face, as if unsure if we are laughing at her or the recollection of the event. I’m not surprised she remembers Sean and Leanna, because they were pretty popular in school, and I’m sure none of my friends is surprised at this either. Max and Michael are ribbing Sean about the white tux he’d donned for prom, while Leanna regales us with the tale of how her toes were never the same after Sean’s repeated crimes against them. When it quiets down, they both say short hellos to Jessica and Max urges her towards his chair to join us.


I don’t have to look at my friends to know that all eyes momentarily swing to me before scattering gazes in different directions, and no one protests the invite.


No one repeats it either though.


Jessica is acutely aware of this too it seems, because a more familiar cool expression is back on her face, although again, it seems…off. I don’t know if it’s the lack of the sneer that’s the main difference, but it just doesn’t seem like her heart is in it. Usually, she would not only rebuff this invitation, she would declare it beneath her to sit with us. Tonight, her head shake is half-hearted and she almost looks slighted. Is it a desire to make a good impression on Sean and Leanna? Or is it tied to whatever it was upsetting her when she first walked in? Max is still trying to convince her, and he glances at back at us for support. Sean and Leanna seem content to follow their younger siblings leads, and Michael knows when to pick his battles with Maria, and so the gauntlet falls to me. Drawing on my woefully underused reserves of grace and civility, I manage a smile that’s genuine, if not that big, and say,


“ Come on, sit down. It will be a couple of minutes, trust me, I know. I work in the industry.”


I’m just going to focus on the grateful look on Max’s face instead of the palpable shock from my best friends and Jessica herself.


I mean really.


I’m going to have to have a talk with everyone about being a little less obvious about these things.


Stunned, Jessica allows herself to be shuffled into the chair next to mine, and Max stands behind
her, his hands on her shoulders. Sensing the slight tension, Sean and Leanna rise to the occasion magnificently, and good thing too. I don’t think my reserves of grace and civility have enough in them to carry a whole conversation while trying my best to not snap at Maria to close her mouth, damnit! Together, the older two are charming, and funny, and before I know it ten minutes have passed, and we are all laughing together, no one has killed anyone else, and Jessica still sits with us, looking like she is genuinely enjoying herself.


It doesn’t last of course.


Somehow, the conversation leads back to proms, and flows from Sean and Leanna’s win to Max and I’s own stint at junior high glory. Its in the midst of good natured teasing and Max and I’s tandem defense that our dance wasn’t the most horribly executed one in WRJH history, that I happen to glance at Jessica once more. The genuine enjoyment has faded, and the longing is back in full force, tempered by some realization that has made her eyes dark and stormy. Our eyes meet, and I am instantly taken aback by the roiling emotions that have taken residence there- sadness, envy, dislike, determination, each fights fiercely for dominance and then she blinks, and just like that, like the click of the light switch, its all gone, leaving her staring at me in silent question. I open my mouth to say something, anything, but I am saved from this by the ringing of a bell and the waitress calling out Jessica’s name.


There is a flurry of activity as she stands and nods goodbye at everyone, and as if realizing that yes, this was indeed Jessica Thorne we had hosted at our table for the last 20 minutes, everyone’s goodbyes are halfhearted and quietly stunned. Max walks her out, and then we fall silent, because really, what else is there to say?


Leanna stares out after the couple.


“ So. She seemed...all right.”


No response apart from what might have been a non-committal grunt from Michael.


“ She’s pretty,” Sean comments and then glares at his little sister before she can move. “ Don’t even think about it, M,” He snarls, and I almost smile, because that’s as close as Sean gets to actually using Maria’s real name. Maria sighs and shifts further away.


“ So that’s Max’s girlfriend, huh?” Leanna muses, mostly to herself.


I am about to nod, to give the unnecessary confirmation, but notice my friends exchange quick glances full of purpose before they skitter away again.


Maria picks up her drink and takes a deliberate sip. “ Yep, that was her.”


I groan, because although none of them say it, the for now still comes through loud and clear.


It looks like they are back in business.





Crap.

*****************

When we were younger, and unable to drive, delivery night had been easier and harder all at once. Having adults such as teachers and parents to drive us around meant that the physical burdens of lugging around ridiculously heavy gift baskets were much simpler to bear, but having teachers and parents around meant that the exercise was a shorter version of chaperoned school dances, except worse, because there were only two kids to focus on.


I was in constant fear for my life, because Amy DeLuca, as much as I love her, will never win driver of the year. Of course, that particular incident was mostly my own fault, tied to my inability to deny Maria’s shameless begging and use of puppy dog eyes as she pleaded for me to not subject her to dealing with 4 hours of her mother cooing about how she and Michael would make an adorable couple and birth her some fabulously cute grandbabies.


When we weren’t lugging our gift baskets, I spent most of that night buckled in as securely as I could manage in the Jetta’s back seat, eyes and fists clenched closed, praying to all the deities of the universe to please let me see my 15th birthday. Max, bless him, had spent most of the night ready with a paper bag for me, and somehow smoothly convinced Mrs. DeLuca that my hyperventilating had nothing to do with the hellish stop-start method of driving she seemed to favor, but rather my own dastardly eating habits. Smart boy, Max is.


The next year, Sean and Leanna had been included into the volunteer drivers list, and it had been much less embarrassing and just a tad more frightening, because their friendly competition of the night ended up being who-can-finish-their-route-faster-while-driving-at-the-speed-limit-and-cracking-the-whip-on-poor-defenseless-younger-siblings-and-their-friends. In shape as I was, I had literally been a sweaty, breathless mess because of repeated sprints from the car to the doors, and the 10-second spiel I had been forced to memorize, all to assist Leanna in her goal of totally taking Sean down. I recall that we lost by a mere minute and thirty two seconds, and Sean, Maria and Michael gloated for days afterward. Alex and Izzy were lucky enough to have dodged participation in the manic competition, because they had gotten to finish their deliveries in the relative safety and sanity of Mrs. Evans car.


Last year, we were finally old enough to drive ourselves, and it had been bliss. No near death experiences, no crazy sprinting. With Max and I commandeering Bob the jeep, Alex squiring Isabel around in Leanna’s old Rabbit, and Maria and Michael having borrowed the Jetta from Mrs. DeLuca for the night, we had finally graduated to doing the deliveries on our own terms. And now we’re all caught up to present time, where my nose is about to fall off from the cold, and Max is currently making fun because I’m gleefully dragging a child’s wagon behind me, and in it, are some of the baskets we’re delivering on this block. Guess who’s arms aren’t going to be sore tomorrow, for once? Max snorts with laughter when I tell him this, and I simply toss my nose further into the air, frost bite be damned.


He’s just jealous that I’m so creative.


“ I can’t believe you paid that kid to use his wagon, Liz. Not even paid. You gave him candy!”


“ It was a business transaction, and little Harry was just smart enough to see it that way! Besides,
he wouldn’t give it to me unless I gave him something in return, and he wouldn’t take the five bucks I offered.”


“ Well he’s four years old, Liz. Cold, hard candy is the currency of choice at that age.”


“ And aren’t we lucky I had some with me?”


“ But how is that wagon helping you exactly? This block has the most hills,”


“ And now I don’t have to lug the baskets up and down the hills.”


“ So dragging them around behind you is the better alternative?”


“ Okay, not all of us have your upper body definition, Max Evans, stop rubbing it in.”


And it goes on. On this frosty November night, with the air so cold it settles like an icy coat over
your shoulders, we are back to being the Max and Liz of simpler times, and I can almost pretend that the newest uncomfortable dinner scene never happened. The shadow of concern in his eyes, and the fact that he keeps sending his girlfriend text messages with no reply forthcoming is a very effective reminder, however, and soon, even my use of the wagon has lost its novelty. Both of us go about our route in a contemplative silence, talking only when we actually knock on the door of a house to deliver our gifts. For my part, my silence is due to the uncomfortable realization that my plan so far has been a colossal failure. Let's review, shall we?


1. Am I and Max Evans still friends?
Yes. 1 point


2. Do I still have highly inappropriate more than-friends feelings for him?
Yes. -1 point


3. Does the sight of Thorn girl and Max still hurt like a bitch?
Yep. -1 point


4. Am I still playing Cupid for them?
No, thank god. 1 point


And, drum roll please, we have a grand total of: Zero.


A big, fat, zero.


When examined in this context, all my efforts and sufferings seem like a painful moot point, don’t they? I heave a huge sigh, almost simultaneously with the one Max releases and we laugh at the unintended coincidence.


“ What was that for?” I ask him with a smile. “ You sounded like you had the weight of the world on you there, Max.”


“ Look who’s talking. You almost blew me away with the force of that sigh, Liz,” He tilts his head to the side. “ Something on your mind?”


I shrug and look away from him and to the path ahead. “ Nothing that hasn’t been there before.” I hurry on and add more information to herd off questions. “ Just something I’m still trying to figure out.” I glance sidelong at him and press on. “ What about you? You haven’t let your phone go since Tho-, since Jessica left,”


At the reminder, he reflexively checks his phone again and frowns as he sees that no messages have arrived.


“ She hasn’t texted me to let me know that she got home yet, and she said she would.”


Glancing sidelong at him from the corner of my eye, I realize that Max is honestly concerned, and
this spurs me to put him at ease. “ Maybe she got busy?” I offer lamely.


Max shakes his head and absently, he reaches for the handle of the wagon, tugging it insistently from my fingers. I let that one go without too much of fight; Max is correct when he says this block has the most hills, after all. “ She always lets me know she got home safely, though.”


I choose not to respond to this little tidbit, unnerved that I find it so odd, when I know well that Michael and Maria and Alex and Izzy have the same sort of policy with each other. The proof that Max and Thorn girl are on their way to becoming a real couple keeps piling up, and while some part of me is scoffing at my continued denial and is declaring satisfaction at this turn of events, the other parts are squirming about having compared Max and Jessica to Michael and Maria and Isabel and Alex. I do not have time to dwell on my internal battles, because Max has continued to speak, his tone perturbed.


“ Something was off with her today. She seemed distracted and-”


The words ‘actually civil for a change?’ are on the tip of my tongue and I cough to cut myself off, scolding my internal snark to tone it down, please. I nod along and then when I realize he actually expects me to weigh in, I stall for time by nodding more vigorously.


“ Yeah. I mean, absolutely, I agree. She wasn’t herself.”


Max nods back and then his eyes narrow in thought. “ You noticed that?” Unwilling to admit that I spent a great part of dinner watching his girlfriend, I don’t answer right away, and luckily, it looks like Max doesn’t need a response either. “ You’re right, though. Something was wrong. I’m going to try to call her again.”


I’m only human, and I’m ashamed to say that there is a moment when I almost give into the whining voice in my head, the one that wants to tell him that his girlfriend can wait for one more hour, he should be here, in the now, with me. I swallow, manage to very firmly shut that voice up, and instead, open my mouth to say,


“ You should pass by and go see her when we’re done,”


Max blinks at me. “ You think?”


Dragging a smile onto my face I nod. “ She has a balcony right? Go on over and do the whole ‘wherefore art thou’ deal. Trust me. She’ll love it.”


Max looks doubtful and I sigh. “ You’re thinking its not really her thing right?”


“ And you think it is?” He volleys back. “ She’s not exactly the damsel in distress, Juliet type, Liz. Jess makes fun of that kind of thing,”


I nod, but then remember the brief flashes of longing in her eyes, the suggestion that perhaps Thorn girl is not as impervious to or disdainful of romantic affection as she portrays. “ It’s been my experience that the stuff we want the most is what we protest most strongly against,” The words are nonchalant, and even I am surprised by how easily this truth has emerged. Max studies me closely, and alarm bells immediately start clanging in my head, because really, if he digs into that one too closely, things I am wholly unprepared to discuss might be brought up.


Stricken, and distinctly uncomfortable I break my gaze from his and focus on the path ahead and then stop dead. A figure, heavily bundled in a hood and thick coat, has just hurtled onto the sidewalk ahead of us, and is illuminated by the streetlamp at the corner. Almost instantly, Max’s hand is on my arm, pulling me back to stand behind him, although this seems unnecessary, given that the person ahead seems to have no idea that we are there. Peering over Max’s shoulder, I can see that their breathless pants create visible puffs in the icy air, and although I can’t be sure from our distance, it sounds like whoever it is has uttered a haggard sob.


A distinctly feminine haggard sob.


Whoever it is has reached out a hand to steady themselves on the lamp post and they remain there, unmoving, face still in shadow.


Max’s frame relaxes minutely, and he glances at me, and mutual concern immediately passes between us. At an unspoken signal, we advance slowly, but even as we go forward, he still makes sure to keep half a step in front of me, no doubt so he can be my shield in case something goes drastically wrong. Which, while sweet, is pointless anyway, because at the first sign of danger, I’m going to either tackle him to the ground so that any projectiles miss him, or grab him by the hand and run away as fast as possible. My game plan set, I follow his lead and when we’re close enough, Max reaches for my hand with his free one, and gives it a squeeze. I understand that he’s telling me to be the one to speak first. If this is a frightened girl, another girl’s voice would be the best thing to hear.


“ Hello? Are you all right?”


Although my voice is gentle and unthreatening, the girl before us still gasps as she drops her hand from the lamp post and spins around. The sudden action causes her hood to fall away, and then Max and I are staring at Jessica Thorne.


I cannot tell you who is more stunned at the moment.


Is it Thorn girl, caught in the act of displaying a chink in her armor, a sign that underneath her icy, glossy, perfect exterior, she still feels enough to succumb to something as beneath her as crying? Maybe it's Max, confronted by a side of his girlfriend he has obviously never seen before, in the middle of delivering turkeys around Roswell no less.


Surprise and concern are warring in his eyes, and concern is quickly winning out, because he quickly drops the wagon handle and lets go of my hand as if I’ve burned him in his haste to get to her. When he does, there is a split second delay before she is wrapped in his arms, and I read the surprise and then relief in the blue eyes that have so often glittered angrily at me, before all strength is lost as she closes them and sags against him as if unable to support herself any longer.


I swallow hard, feeling strangely colder now that I’m standing by myself. I shouldn't be here.


Perhaps its me who is the most surprised of all. If I ever needed more proof that Max and Jessica
are in a relationship, I need look no further than the scene before me. I observe with a strange combination of detachment and a heavily thudding heart the tender way he holds her, the soft, concerned murmurs he tries to coax her into talking with. My thoughts are fuzzy, and my senses seem to selectively focus on one thing and totally block out all others. How else would I see every stroke that Max feathers through her hair, every wrinkle on his coat from her fingers curled in it like it’s the only thing that’s keeping her standing?


It seems like an hour has passed when only a few minutes have ticked by, and self preservation, a growing need to escape before the tenderness before me results in my doing something tremendously stupid, like crying for instance, finally kicks in. Silently, I lean down and grab the wagon handle, escaping into cool logic, the fact that we have one block left to pass through and with only half of this current one completed spurring me on. Loathe as I am to interrupt them, and I always seem to be doing that, one way or another, I have to leave immediately. I cannot be here with them like this and the sooner I let Max know I’m leaving, the sooner I can escape.


I bite my lip, hesitating only a little, and then I charge forward, walking a little closer to them.


“ Max?”


He starts as if he had forgotten I was there. Jessica doesn’t respond, she merely keeps her head burrowed in his chest, face averted. I rush on.


“ You should take her to your car, and do the last block together, okay? I’ll finish this one up.”


“ Liz-”


“ Don’t worry, it’ll be fine. I’ll be fine. You have…you have more important things to take care of.”


It is not enough to convince him, because he turns his attention back to Jessica and murmurs something in her ear that has her nodding into his chest and then disengaging from him reluctantly, her fingers uncurling slowly. Jessica wraps her arms about herself and turns her face to look off into the distance, my presence going unacknowledged. I don’t blame her. At my most vulnerable moment, if my worst enemy was there, I would put every effort into pretending they didn’t exist, that they weren’t there to witness my weakness either. I focus on Max, and give her reprieve from my stare; something tells me she would be less than pleased to have me of all people looking at her in pity.


“ Liz-”


“ Max, seriously. Look. Obviously something’s happened, and you need to be there with her. I’m not going to help matters by being in the car with you guys, and you know it,”


He looks ready to protest, but he knows he doesn’t have a leg to stand on. I press on.


“ I have the wagon, this block is almost done. I’ll be fine.”


“ I’m not going to leave you out here by yourself, Liz.”


“ I’m 20 feet from the next house. I’m going to call Michael or Alex or Uncle J to come pick me up as soon as I get there.” He looks like he’s about to argue, so I draw closer and speak as convincingly as I can. “ Look at her, Max. Something happened…she…she shouldn’t be alone. She needs you.”


Apparently, tonight is my night for offering pearls of truth and wisdom, because Max sighs in defeat and acknowledgement.


“ Call them as soon as you get to the next house. If they can’t come get you, I want you to call me, and I’m turning around to get you, okay?”


“ Sure, sure.”


“ Liz.” The gravity in his voice makes me stop and stare and he holds my gaze as he speaks his next words. “ Promise me you’ll call.”


It’s obvious that our earlier conversation, at the Donation Station is still fresh in his mind, and I release a shaky breath, because damn my luck, why is that that even when I’m practically shoving him towards another girl, he is still stealing pieces of my heart as he goes?


I have to get out of here.


“ I promise.” I take a step back. “ Now go. I’ll talk to you later.” I glance over his shoulder at Jessica, looking fragile, broken and alone, and glance away before she can stare back. “ I hope everything’s okay.”


I walk to the next house quickly, and don’t bother to look back to see the couple depart for Max’s jeep parked the next block up. I smile as genuinely as I can at the next door I come to, and when that basket has been delivered, I call Alex, Michael and Uncle J in quick succession, telling them I need a ride and to call me back as quick as they can.


While I wait, I continue to drag the wagon along behind me, making steady progress on the route, because the sooner I finish these deliveries, the sooner I can go home and brood in my bed. I am so occupied with delivering the baskets, that I am not watching the next corner, and so, it is with much confusion that I collide into another body. My nose ends up pressed against a male chest for the second time tonight, and clearly does not appreciate it.


Yelping, I leap backward from the pain, and dimly, I am aware of the surprised exclamation from the other person as well. I am hopping around in aggravation when it registers that they are calling my name and I drop my hands from my face and peer through teary eyes to see Jordan eyeing me with concern and more than a little amusement. I groan.


“ I’m so sorry! I swear, I don’t keep walking into you on purpose.”


Grey eyes blink at me and then he smiles a little. “ You probably won’t believe this, but running into you, figuratively and literally, are some of the best parts of my day,” He doesn’t give me time to respond to that, because he draws closer in worry. “ Are you okay? What’s wrong with your nose? I didn’t think we smacked into each other that hard.”


I sniff and wiggle my nose, like that witch in the old sitcoms, choosing to ignore how ridiculous that must make me look. “ It’s not broken, thank god. It’s just…been a bad night for it. Two left feet syndrome is in full force tonight.”


Usually, this is the point where he would laugh at me, because almost everything I say seems to amuse him whether I mean it to or not, but tonight, I only manage to wring another brief smile from him. He too, looks worried and distracted and I raise an eyebrow at him.


“ What are you doing out here Jordan?”


“ Funny enough, was about to ask you the same, Parker. And with a toy wagon full of food no less,” He eyes my baskets in question. “ Are you the Thanksgiving version of Santa Claus?”


“ Ho ho ho,” I mimic wryly. “ Donation Station deliveries. And you?”


He looks reluctant to share, and he pulls his cell phone out and glances of it, an act very reminiscent of Max. Understanding dawns and I shift from one foot to another.


“ You’re here for Jessica,” I state. Jordan’s gaze lifts to meet mine, surprise clear in his eyes.


“ How did you-”


“ We saw her. Max and I, we were delivering the baskets and-she walked by.” It is a deliberate glossing over of the truth, and I suspect Jordan knows it, because his eyes slim a fraction but he stays silent and I continue. “ She and Max are finishing the last block of deliveries now, and I said I’d finish the half of this block still remaining.”


Jordan is silent for a while and appears to be thinking very hard. I fidget impatiently, and am about to repeat what I said, when finally he speaks. “ So she’s with Evans.”


“ Yes.”


Jordan nods at this information and sighs, before tucking away his cell phone. “ Well. I guess that’s…good.”


For some reason, I want to reassure him, and convince him that is really is good that she’s with Max. “ It is. She was…she seemed…” I stammer, not wanting to reveal how unnerved and upset Jessica seemed, and very aware that Jordan knows it anyway. I taper off. “ He’ll take care of her, don’t worry.”


Grey eyes lock and search mine, and he smiles dryly. “ Would Evans ever stop worrying about you?”


“ No,” I answer immediately. “ But… if I needed him, and he wasn’t there…he’d want me to be with someone who cared about me.”


Again our stares lock, and he seems to be pondering my words carefully. “ Is that so?”


I nod, decisively. “ Yes. That’s so.”


There is a beat, and then he reaches down, and picks up the wagon handle. “ Did you go to that house already?” He asks, nodding over his shoulder.


Blinking at the rapid about face, I nod and then hurry after him as he drags the wagon behind him. He still looks pensive and worried, but a little less so. At least, he is not checking his cell phone every 10 seconds.


“ I did and- hey! What are you doing?”


“ Helping you finish before you turn into an icicle,” He retorts swiftly. I open my mouth to protest, but he stops it by raising a leather gloved hand to my face and tracing my mouth gently. I immediately still, uncertain as to how to proceed and ignoring the suddenly fast tempo of my heart. “ Your lips are starting to turn blue, Parker. So come on, let’s hustle, and then get inside.”


Jordan turns, dropping his hand and continuing on like nothing happened. Taking his lead, I bob along beside and around him, starting to say I can finish by myself. How am I supposed to brood in peace if there is an audience? Especially one as perceptive and smart as Jordan Connor?


“ Parker.”


This stops me in my tracks and I raise an eyebrow at the uncharacteristically serious look on his face.


“ Yes?”


“ Evans can’t be here with you right now. So let me be, okay? Isn’t that what you said he’d want?”


My eyes sweep his face, and I try to reconcile this Jordan Connor with the school heartbreaker, the shameless flirt, the charming classmate, the one who declared his intent to pursue me for the whole school to hear. This Jordan is someone new, someone worried for his best friend, but trusting in her judgment enough to step aside and let someone she’d chosen be there for her since he hadn’t been able to get to her earlier.


“ I said he’d want someone who cared for me to be-”


“ There when he couldn’t.” Jordan finishes for me. He smiles crookedly. “ Here I am.”


I feel a rising heat on my cheeks, and I blink furiously as my mind races to catch up to this newest confession. “ I…I guess I should be grateful we’re not in the quad right now.”


This makes him laugh and he motions me to start walking next to him again.


“ Hey I could always make another announcement when we get back to school if you want, Parker.”


“ Yeah, let’s not do that. Once was quite enough.”


“ You sure?”


“ Yes.”


“ Positive?”


“ Yes!”


“ 100%, absolutely-”


“ Jordan, stop talking.”


“ Fine.” He grins lazily at me as we turn onto the walkway of the next house, movements casual and graceful, as if the cold isn’t affecting him. “ But just so we’re clear, Parker, that was me saying that I care.”


I freeze and words die as I fall headlong into his eyes.


“ I care about you.


And just like that, everything changes. Again.


**************


Roswell Pines Retirement Home- 1 year, 4 months ago


Light footsteps, soft as the muted late afternoon sunshine, echoed through the hallway. For half a nervous moment, the teenaged girl wished she was in her customary three and a half inch heels. She prided herself on being head and shoulders above everyone else, even beyond the natural height she had been born with. So it felt odd to be walking a hallway without the sharp click of height accompanying her movements, and being closer to the ground, if that made sense. But maybe it did. After all, she had always made it a point to be different when she came here, to this place where no one knew her but knew her better than anyone else all at the same time. She was softer, less aloof, responding to those she read to as warmly they responded to her. Of course, the best part of her afternoons here was working with him.


She still remembered the day Mrs. Harper had tasked her with showing the newest volunteer of the Roswell Pines Retirement home the lay of the land. She remembered with startling clarity how her heart had stuttered to a stop and the ridiculous blush that had claimed her cheeks when he had so enthusiastically greeted her. Momentarily stunned, the next few moments were spent in an attempt to rein herself in, for she was sure that the ever present bane of her existence would be appearing right around the corner-but she never did. Against everything, against all odds, Max Evans was here without Liz Parker, and would be spending his Thursday afternoons with her for the foreseeable future.


It had been bliss.


Here, she had no shields, no appearances to keep up, and although she was not yet brave enough to let Max know the extent of her feelings for him, and how her heart did crazy things every time he was near, she could become his friend. It wasn’t what she truly wanted, but for now, it would do. She was no genius, and here her lip curled at the memory of Liz’s attainment of freakishly high IQ scores being announced during announcements at home room, but she was certainly clever enough to know that laying her heart on the line when she was uncertain about the depth of Max’s feelings for his best friend was unwise. So she waited, biding her time, and slowly inched her way into his heart. She hoped.


Today, she was worried.


Max had shown up for his shift on time, but he was distracted and broody. When he had forgotten to change voices for the different characters in Mrs. O Malley’s books, and failed to notice the disappointment in the frail woman’s expression, she knew for sure that something was very wrong. So now, during their break, she was on hunt for him, to find out what was wrong, and maybe, just maybe make him feel better as well.


A helpful nurse had pointed her in the direction of the gardens when she asked after Max, and it was at the beginning of twilight that she had entered them. She didn’t have to search long, for he was sitting on one of stone benches scattered around the greenery, staring out into the distance and lost in his own thoughts. She almost sighed at the picture he made, finely sculpted features half lit and half hidden, dark hair slightly windswept, expression no less resolute for the unfocused way he was staring off. She shook herself back to attention and cleared her throat slightly to announce her presence, straightening her posture reflexively and not wincing even when the look he gave her plainly suggested he welcomed no company at the moment. She was Jessica Thorne, damnit, and she would do as she pleased, even if her palms were sweaty and she inwardly quailed at the dark expression he had never before directed at her.


With a toss of her hair, she sat primly next him and let the silence rule for a few moments before she broke it.


“ What’s the matter, Max?”


“ What do you mean?”


“ I mean you’ve been irritated and moody ever since you got here, and you didn’t even offer to play chess with Mr. Thomas today even though you know he’ll kick your butt. So what’s the matter?”


“ Nothing. Everything. I don’t even know.”


“ Well that wasn’t confusing at all.”


“ Yeah well. That’s how I feel.”


“ Something must have caused it. Tell me. You’ll feel better.”


“ I doubt it. There isn’t a cure for what I’ve got.”


“ Tell me anyway, and I’ll decide that. Come on, Max.”


“ Why? I mean…outside of Thursday afternoons…it’s like you don’t even know me. You don’t acknowledge me in school. So why do you care if I feel better or not?”


She was taken aback at his query, at the distinct lack of anger behind it and thrown for how to
answer. How could she tell him it hurt to be around him at school, to see him constantly staring at another with such intensity that the world seemed to fade away? So she chose the easy way out and shrugged.


“ I don’t like crowds. Especially not the ones that always hang around you.”


“ You mean my best friends?” Max asked sardonically.


“ I meant crowds. Just,” She paused here and saw that she would get nowhere with him with such a dismissive tactic, especially one that slighted his core group. Taking a breath, she admitted to some of the truth. “ No one knows I do this. Sometimes, I have to get away from it all and just be a girl, be alone. I can’t do that at school. Everyone always watches.” And yet nobody saw.


“ You don’t want people to know you’re not that scary after all?” Momentarily, the misery in his eyes was assuaged by confusion. “ Why would you want to hide that?”


“ We’re talking about you right now.” She nudged him. “ Come on. We don’t have all day.”


He was silent for a long moment, and those honey eyes she was entranced by stared so intently, that her mouth felt dry, and her head felt light. Abruptly, he looked away, and laughed shortly, bitterly. “ I haven’t told anyone this. I didn’t have the stomach to. They’ve been pressing me for so long to confess and just tell her how I feel…and when I finally do…it all goes to hell.”


Her heart pounded painfully and although her brain was blaring out warnings that this was a path to heartache, she took a deep breath and plunged recklessly in. “ Tell who, Max? What happened?”


This time, there was no dark laugh, but a weary, broken sigh that had her wanting to comfort him even as she dreaded what it meant.


This was it.


Once and for all, her suspicions to how he felt for Liz Parker were finally going to be put to the test. She held her breath, and the world held still with her.


“ I told her I was in love with her. That I wanted to be with her.”


Jessica froze.


The world shattered.


It didn’t seem possible, but she spoke without drawing breath, waiting for the final nail, and somehow, stupidly wishing with all her might that it wouldn’t fall.


“ And?”


“ And she didn’t want it. She didn’t want us.” Max drew in a shaky breath of his own and then finished his words. “ Liz didn’t want me.”


Anguish was splashed clear on his face, in his eyes, and she was sure the very same could be found in hers. But even as she hesitantly laid a hand on his shoulder in comfort, her mind was already whirling, pushing through the pain, telling her to ignore the way her heart was aching. As she listened to Max pour his heart out, she wavered between wanting to run away and sob herself to sleep and tracking down the Parker girl to give her a piece of her mind-and maybe a fat lip to boot. Was the girl crazy? She didn’t care if Liz had swallowed all of the spiked punch in the Western hemisphere, crushing Max’s heart was unacceptable.


As night fell and they sat in the peaceful silence that had fallen when Max was finally done, Jessica almost jumped out her skin when she felt him take her hand and look at her with a smile of soft gratitude. When he said thank you, she recognized that she had fallen even more under his spell, and while she didn’t say anything back, the squeeze she gave his hand seemed to be enough.


He still looked like the life had been wrung out of him, but at least his eyes seemed less haunted, less broken. And she had done that. In that moment, she made a promise to herself. Liz didn’t know it yet, but she had just lost Max Evans for good- she would do everything in her power to make sure it stayed that way.


TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Wed May 22, 2013 10:35 am, edited 2 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 24

Post by Comet »

Author's note: Argh. I'm terrible I know, this has been a long time coming! Thanks so much for being patient and continuing to read Cupid. Really, none of this would happen without you!

24 was a weird part for me to write, because it sort of took on a life of its own. I got to only about half of what I actually wanted to get to in it, before the pensive, strained part took over. I'm not crazy about the chapter, because it doesn't do much to push the plot forward...maybe it's my dislike of 'filler' material coming through. Or maybe because it's a strange mix of funny and not funny, and not in a good way? Do you get the same sense when you read it? Please, let me know, as always, feedback is much appreciated. I hope everyone has been well, will respond to all feedback later!

ps: Cookies are my secret love and ALWAYS appreciated :D


24. Finding Equilibrium

If someone asks you to tell them who are, what would you say?


There are obviously a number of ways you could answer.


You could give your name.


Share that you are so and so’s daughter, sister, cousin, grandchild, friend, girlfriend, wife.


Perhaps you would tell them where you go to school, what you study, or where you work, and what you do there.


Or you could recount to them the multitude of experiences that have shaped you into who you are: the times that made you laugh like a lunatic, incidents where you felt pain and terror so absolute your heart stopped, and even moments when you felt invincible, unstoppable, ready to take on the world because you were filled with the bone deep certainty that comes from facing the unknown with those you love by your side.


Of course, at the time, you probably wouldn’t see these experiences for the person-shaping events that they were. I know, in my admittedly few years of experiences, that I never recognize them as such. Just like I know that whenever I am woken at ungodly times of the night by a very determined Maria De Luca, things never end well, even if they eventually turn out to be one of those person-shaping events that are so important when you decide who are.


At the wee hours of 1:53AM on a Friday morning, philosophical musings like that are the furthest thing from my mind. Instead, as I am unwillingly dragged to wakefulness by continuous tapping on my window, I go through the three stages of emotion that come from being woken up when you shouldn’t be: denial, confusion and then anger. As I struggle to sit up and push my hair away from my face, my mood is not improved when I see the time. The denial comes first as I hiss my displeasure.


“ The hell…1:55AM? Seriously?


Next comes the confusion as I stare around my darkened bedroom in a stupor, trying to pinpoint the source of the disturbance that was powerful enough to wake me. It’s the first week back from Thanksgiving break, and I haven’t been sleeping that well, a combination of large amounts of schoolwork and fitful dreams filled with tender embraces under street lamps while a voice whispers that it’s the right guy, but wrong girl, making for a less than restful nights. It’s gotten to the point where Aunt Nancy has actually relented a few times this week and granted me access to coffee. If I wasn’t feeling so tired, I would have broken out my awesome dance skills in celebration, but the most I could muster was a happy hum of satisfaction that seemed sufficient to convey my pleasure. That first sip was heaven. I will never take caffeine for granted again.


The annoying sound starts up again, and I wrench myself from my memories of a happy, caffeine induced haze to stare at my balcony windows, intent on finding out what’s causing the noise and eliminating it by any means necessary.


Yes, folks, this would be the anger part.


When my eyes land upon my oldest friend’s heart shaped face, blonde hair curled and bouncy under her knitted bobble top hat. Her eyes catch whatever scant moonlight there is and wearing an expression on her face that says she’s sure of her welcome, she wiggles her fingers at me and points at the window. I let out an outraged gasp. My first irrational thought is supreme annoyance that she has somehow managed to look amazing at a time when most people, and I should be one of them, are lying tangled in their sheets with messy hair and open, drooling mouths. The second, more important thought is that she’s just woken me up from the first decent sleep I’ve managed in days.


I shoot her my darkest glare and get out of bed, marching to my window with a scowl even Michael would have been proud of. I slide the window open and waste no time in questioning her, because even through the anger, the concern wins out first and foremost. Always.


“ What’s wrong? Are you hurt?” I ask in low, urgent, tones, mindful of my sleeping aunt and uncle.


Maria, cut off in the middle of her greeting, blinks at me and shakes her head, her response equally quiet. “ Hi Li-what? No, I’m fine. Why-”


“ Is it Amy? Michael?”


Blue eyes filled with confusion continue to stare at me. “ They’re fine. I mean, last I saw mom she was more than fine. It was…terrible, actually,” A slightly ill look spasms over Maria’s face and I nod before skipping to my next questions.


“ And no one is dying or in trouble?”


“ What?” The question is punctuated with a small, quiet, chuckle. “ Okay, what’s going on with you Lizzie? You’re being even weirder than usual.”


Taking that as ‘no’ I nod and turn on my heel and back to bed.


“ Hey!” Maria hisses, struggling into the room after me. “ Get back here!”


“ If no one’s hurt, dying or in trouble, then I shouldn’t be awake at TWO in the morning!” I throw out in a heated whisper, already clambering back into my still warm bed. I spot Gump’s tail sticking out from under my pillow and pull him out, cradling him to my chest as I pull my blankets around me again and fluff my other pillows into a protective fort surrounding my body. In truth, I really shouldn’t bother. Maria’s turned from sliding my window shut with the characteristically stubborn expression on her face that tells me she is here to drag me into another cockamamie scheme. Amusement causes her lips to quirk slightly, because I’ve wrapped myself up like a cream puff with my head as the cherry on top. In response, I simply glare at her some more.


“ No.”


A slender eyebrow raises. “ No?” Grinning now, Maria takes off her cap and stuffs it into her bag, her gloves following in quick succession. “ I haven’t even said anything yet!” She whispers.


I jut my chin out in rebellion and continue to glare. “ You don’t need to. My answer is no, Maria De Luca. No. N.O. No.” Maria is unmoved, and with a toss of her hair, she’s bounced onto the foot of my bed with a resolute expression. I shuffle sideways away from her in all my cream puff glory, still holding on to Gump.


“ Well tough Lizzie. I call pinkie swear.”


She calls pinkie swear.


Of course she would.


I groan and collapse backward onto my mound of pillows. ‘Pinkie swear’ is the ultimate request, the one that no matter how crazy, cannot be refused, and any and all avenues and resources will be exhausted until the objective is achieved. Within reason of course. Its funny though, how much that last part DOESN’T come into play. I guess that’s the fall out when the whole concept and boundaries of an agreement are created by two five year olds and scrawled out in bright yellow and blue crayon in barely legible words.


Maria is patiently waiting for me to get over my initial outcry and as I sit up, I give her a mournful look.


“ It’s two in the morning Maria. We have school tomorrow,” I whine miserably.


Maria scoffs, because obviously, school is not high on her list of priorities at this time of the night. It’s not high on mine either. Sensible things, like sleep, however, are. She slips off my bed and heads to my closet, rooting around and pulling out clothes for whatever misadventures the night will bring. I eye the growing mound apprehensively, noting she’d picked out my heavy dark jeans, for protection against the cold while also giving maximum flexibility for activities such as running for our lives or from the law. A long sleeved tee is next, followed by a red button down cardigan to go under a heavy winter coat, complete with a heavy gray scarf and the alien head earmuffs she got me last Christmas. She pulls out my heavy duty boots too with a murmur of approval and then faces me with a no-nonsense expression on her face.


“ Well? You better be done wallowing, Lizzie, because we don’t have all night,”


My baleful expression sharpens into a killing one. “ You know, if Amy and Sean wouldn’t be sad if you disappeared, I would seriously consider making that happen right now,”


“ I love you too, babe. Now hurry up, and get dressed. We have to sneak out of here and get our next accomplice,”


Accomplice. She’s not even bothering to phrase this delicately, is she?


I cringe, already imagining what horrors she has in store for me. Now, I know I could say no, things between Maria and I haven’t been the same since this whole ordeal began, because my relationship with Max isn’t the only one that’s changing. It is different, not necessarily bad, just…different. But what stays the same are pinkie swears, and the fact that most of the person-shaping experiences I’ve had in my life feature her in them, and this, despite anything that might be happening between us right now, won’t change. So even as I start to change my clothes, muttering the whole time about lunatic best friends and how miserable school will be tomorrow, Maria only smiles, getting her gear back on too.


“ What are we doing anyway?” I manage to get out in the middle of my grumbling.


Maria grins, and I shudder at the look of unholy mischief in her eyes.


“ We’re going on a little field trip,”


…I’m doomed.

************

Half an hour after I was so rudely awakened, I find myself in Alex Whitman’s darkened bedroom, watching the furious, whispered argument going on in front of me through sleepy eyes. I’ve got to hand it to Alex- he’s held out for far, far longer than I did, although this may have something to do with the fact that he isn’t bound by pinkie swears.


Lucky bastard.


Still, Maria is unwaveringly tenacious when she wants something, and right now, she really, really, wants Alex and I to accompany her on this crazy jaunt in the middle of the night. Right now, they are negotiating terms, and as far as I can see (I keep nodding off into sleep), Alex seems to be losing. On one hand, I’m sad for him, but on the other, I’m happy for myself, as this means I don’t have to bear Maria’s loony plan alone.


“ Lizzie!”


The shrill whisper cuts through my drowsiness and I jerk awake, jackknifing off my slouched position against the wall instantly.


“ I’m up, I’m up!” Maria stares expectantly at me and slants a sidelong look at Alex, obviously waiting for my support in convincing him. I grimace at her and then switch my gaze to our best friend, and note that our disgruntled expressions are exactly the same. He looks a little hopeful that I might take his side. I wish I could too. “ You have to come, Alex. You still owe us for Izzy’s last birthday,”


Maria smiles in triumph, and smugly excuses herself to harass her boyfriend by phone, while Alex shoots me a look of deepest betrayal. “ Okay, what happened to you guys insisting that you were helping me out from the goodness of your hearts?”


“ Yeah, I think that’s just something we say so you won’t think we’re just racking up favors we can extract from you later,” He stares incredulously at me and I shrug. “ What? You know you do the same!”


He doesn’t argue, which proves my point. “ I can’t believe you’re going along with this,” He grouses at me.


I sigh in defeat and lean my head against his wallpaper again. “ Pinkie swear,” I answer in response to his unspoken question. Alex snorts and shakes his head at me even as he steps over to where his jeans have been carelessly thrown over his desk chair and starts pulling them on over his boxers.


“ You realize that putting yourself at the mercy of something you guys came up with when you were five years old is nuts, right?” He’s moved to the closet now, and grabs the first hoodie he can find, turning his attention towards rooting around for socks and shoes next.


With half an ear trained on Maria’s whispered conversation, my response is laconic, slow. “ We’re awake at 2:30 in the morning, about to embark on something I’m pretty sure is illegal. Trust me, I’m aware,”


“ And just how long do you have to be a slave to each other because of this?”


“ I think our original contract said ‘till we’re old and gross’ so for five year olds…it ends when we’re 25,”


“ So you have 8 years more of this to look forward to?”


We both glance at Maria, who has successfully cowed Michael into complying with her wishes, either by threats or bribery, neither Alex nor I really want to know. We exchange mutually sorrowful looks and I sigh again with a nod.


“ I can’t wait,” I deadpan.


“ That’s the spirit right there, Liz,” Maria announces with a roll of her eyes. “ All right. You ready Alex?”


Alex finishes off dressing, adding a beanie to his attire. “ Not like I have a choice, but yes, I’m ready to have the rest of my sleep sacrificed on the altar of your madness,” He intones grandly.


Despite my woes, I still find myself chuckling softly. This is probably one of the reasons the six of us get along so well. We each have varying degrees of dramatic tendencies, and right now, Alex is flexing his in full force. Maria sighs and reaches out a hand to pull me to my feet. I’m about to whine for five more minutes, but at the look on her face, choose to sulk instead.


“ Where to now, fearless leader?”


“ To Michael’s. He’ll be waiting for us when we get there and then we have one more stop to make,”


Alex and I don’t even have to question what the last stop is. It’s painfully obvious that Maria is gathering the troops in a full force, and we instead focus on sneaking as quietly out of Alex’s room as possible, using our rusty tree climbing skills. 15 minutes later, with the heater in the Jetta going at full blast, we are lamenting at how bad we’ve let ourselves become at that, and then Maria cuts the engine a block away from Michael’s, where a tall, shadowy figure is waiting for us.


“ Hi sweetie!” Maria greets brightly as she opens the door for him.


Alex and I chortle in the backset, because ‘sweet’ is definitely not the word of choice to describe Michael’s expression right now. Wearing a scowl that could curdle milk, he only grunts in response, but still takes Maria’s hand in greeting and gives it a small squeeze. I smile to myself and decide not to comment that even when irritated, Michael is still letting his soft side show. The Evans house is only a short car ride away, and lulled by the hum of the engine, the warmth in the car and surrounded by my friends, I quickly find myself nodding off again. I catch bits and pieces of the conversation around me, snippets that reveal that Alex is to have the great job of waking Izzy up, because he’s the only one who’ll survive such a feat, while Michael is to be dispatched to Max’s room to drag him out.


“ No, I’m still not kosher with this, Maria,” Alex continues to argue. “ Aside from the fact that Isabel will kill me, if her dad catches me in her room, he really will kill me, or worse, have me arrested. You want that on your conscience?”


“ Okay, Whitman, number one: Izzy wouldn’t kill you- severely maim, maybe, but she likes you too much to kill you. Secondly, because she likes you so much, she’s actually your best defense against her dad. If anyone can convince Mr. Evans to not kill you, and more importantly, convince him not to press charges, it would be her. And number three: all this would be very nicely avoided if you don’t get caught. Capice?”


Alex meets Michael’s eyes in the rearview mirror in disbelief. “ Your girlfriend is crazy,” He announces matter-of-factly. “ Just so you know.”


I wisely decide to abstain from the conversation. At this point, I’m just grateful I’m not part of the
crew being sent in to retrieve the Evans twins. Which brings up the point though…


“ What are you and Liz going to be doing?” Michael finally speaks up. Maria grins at him and then at me through the mirror.


“ Only the most important part of course. Okay, here we are. Get going, you two, Michael, don’t forget that other thing I asked you to bring. Meet us in the town square in exactly half an hour,”


Alex opens his mouth once more, but seeing that Michael isn’t arguing, he falls back and gets out of the car.


“ Good luck,” I call out to him half heartedly.


He glances back at me, and draws his hood on over his beanie. “ Yeah I’ll need it.”


“ Liz, try to keep her out of trouble,” Michael’s parting shot causes Maria to release an offended, “Hey!” and I release my umpteenth sigh of the night.


“ No promises Michael. See you guys soon.”


And then we’re alone, and I squeeze into shotgun, giving Maria an expectant look.


“ So where to now?”


“ We’re heading to Kyle’s house.”


I blink as she moves smoothly away from the curb. “ Kyle’s? Why are we going to Kyle’s? Did you recruit him for this too?” Infuriatingly, she only grins in response, and my feeling of foreboding increases. “ Maria, what exactly are you up to?”


“ Relax, Lizzie. I swear, it’s nothing…terrible.”


Did anyone else catch that slight hesitation there? Because I did. I frown, but she cuts me a off with another bright smile.


“ Trust me, you’ll love this,”


Famous last words. There is no more time to argue, because we’re a block away from Kyle’s and soon, we’re quietly picking our way to what I remember as Kyle’s window. Maria’s busily dialing his number, and presently, the window slides open and Kyle sticks his head out, looking sleepy and irritated.


“ De Luca, you were supposed to be here half an hour ago!”


Maria huffs quietly and waves at hand at me. “ I know, I know. It took me longer than expected to assemble my team,”


Both Kyle and I shoot Maria incredulous looks.


“ Your team? What are we, sled dogs?”


“Just Liz does not a team make, De Luca.”


“ Hey!”


“ People. Focus. Did you get them Kyle?”


Kyle regards Maria with something akin to exasperated resignation. Finally he sighs, and reaches behind him to dangle a set of keys before Maria. Curiosity fills my eyes even as anticipation and glee fills hers.


“ As promised.” Maria reaches out for the keys, but Kyle draws them out of her reach, a serious expression on his face. “ Not so fast, Maria. We’ve got to come to terms on this. You agree that if I give these to you, we’re square, and you’ll forget what you saw that night?”


“ That’s what I said, didn’t I?” Maria agrees impatiently, greedy little fingers reaching for the keys again. “ You give me those keys, and my memory will magically clear.”


“ And you’ve got to get back here by 5:30, alright, because my dad gets up at 5:45, and if those keys aren’t hanging up next to all the others, I’m dead. If that happens, I am totally taking you down with me,”


“ Okay, okay. 5:30, I got it.”


“ Maria-”


“ Relax, Kyle! I’m going to be with Max and Liz, two of the most responsible kids in WRH. Trust me, you will have the keys back by 5:30. Scouts honor,”


I perk up after being dragged into this, and from Maria’s glare, correctly assume that I am meant to be reassuring Kyle right now.


“ Absolutely. I am Ms. Responsibility here. We’ll get the keys back to you.” Kyle still looks skeptical, and I refrain from reminding him that Maria and I got kicked out of our girl’s scout troupe for eating our way through our boxes of cookies instead of selling them. “ Promise.”


The Sheriff’s son finally relents, and tosses the keys into Maria’s waiting grasp. “ You know, you would probably be a little more convincing with that if you weren’t standing outside my window at three in the morning,”


I have nothing to counter that with, and settle for grimacing at Kyle, while Maria chirpily bids him thanks and then drags me back to the jetta. I am shaking my head in disbelief at her prowess.


“ What was that all about? And how did you manage to get him to sneak a set of his father’s keys away for you? And what exactly are we doing, Maria?”


“ Gosh, enough with the questions, Lizzie! I promise it will be so much easier to show you rather than tell you,”


“ You mean it’ll be that much harder for me to talk you out of this once we’re actually there,” I retort. She doesn’t respond, and I groan. “ Just…promise me this won’t get us arrested.”


“ Sure, sure,”


I roll my eyes at her distracted answer, and gear up to kick my backup plan into motion. My intention is to sweet talk her into forgetting her entire plan and just drive down to Artesia and the 24 hour diner there instead. Maria has a weakness for their milkshakes, and it is one that I fully intend to exploit.


“ So how attached are you to this plan of yours, really? Because now that I’m up and about, and free from Auntie N’s unreasonable demands for a while...I’m starting to get hungry.”


Maria shakes her head at me. “ Normally, I would be with you all the way babe, but we’re on a deadline here, or did you not hear Kyle?”


“ Maria, just tell me-”


“ Ah! We’re here!”


Here happens to be the Roswell town square, and Maria takes care to park the Jetta near the curb and in a spot next to other cars, ensuring that it doesn’t stick out. She reaches behind her for a suspiciously bulging duffel bag, hoisting it up onto her shoulder and ushering me out in one motion, clucking at how slow I’m being as I reluctantly drag my heels.


Up ahead, discreetly tucked away between cars is the Evans twins jeep, and as we draw closer, I can hear the humming of Bob’s engine, and correctly assume that the four people inside are blasting the heater to keep from freezing. Maria hurries to the driver’s side window and raps smartly on it with her knuckles. It rolls downs to reveal our friends, their expressions ranging from sleepy irritation (Alex), exasperated bewilderment (Max), blatant annoyance (Isabel), to indulgent acceptance (Michael). My contribution to the positive feelings is a scowl, even as I take my place by Maria’s side to cajole the rest of the crew into falling in line. There is a certain point of no return, and I know that I am well past that. Now, the only logical course of action is to make this go as quickly and smoothly as possible. With any luck, we’ll get out of this without getting arrested. Hell, I might even get some more sleep in.


I can only dream.


“ Wow guys. A little more excitement would be nice,” Maria quips, but at the frigid look Isabel lances her way, she quickly clears her throat and decides to skip straight to the point. “ All right. Everybody out! We’re almost where we need to be, and the quicker you all follow me, the quicker we can all go home.” She sighs a little here, and mutters to herself about not knowing why everyone is so eager to end the night anyway, and how we have so little appreciation for adventure.


My gaze catches Max’s and at his raised eyebrow, I simply hold up my pinkie and understanding floods his features. He shakes his head at me and I shrug in defeat as he chuckles lowly and turns off the car. Isabel steps out of the jeep with a shudder for the cold and a glare for Maria.


“ See, I get why Liz has to be here, creepy kid version of unending servitude and all,” she begins, all sugary sweetness, with jagged edges of irritation in her voice. I shoot her a dirty look.


“ It’s not unending!” I bluster at her. “ It ends when we’re 25! So it’s more like…more like…mutually accepted torture?” My defense ends lamely, and everyone knows it.


“ Like that’s so much better,” Isabel retorts shortly, before turning her attention back to Maria. “ What I don’t understand is why we have to be here. Or why I let myself get dragged out here.” She says this last bit in a disbelieving undertone.


To her second question, Alex smirks a little to himself and gives her a small, secret smile and in answer, the lightest blush creeps over her cheeks. It could be from the cold, but somehow I don’t think so. I’m about to call her out on it when I realize that Max has seen the exchange as well and appears vaguely ill, because obviously imagining a sibling in any other than the pain-in-the-butt-you-have-to-love-and-tolerate kind of light must be painfully awkward.


Michael and I are on the same wavelength because we snicker at the same time, while Max shoots us both a disgruntled stare and Isabel valiantly ignores us and focuses on making Maria regret having woken her up. We start to follow the bickering duo, although I still have no clue where we’re going. Maria appears to be heading towards the clock tower, the tallest structure in town, but that can’t possibly be our final destination. We have had enough misadventures with this particular building, so really, we must be-


Maria stops right in front of the tower and stares up at it with a wide grin.


I am already shaking my head in protest, and Alex verbalizes my feelings with an emphatic,


“Oh come on!” Alex’s blue eyes are incredulous. “ Again? Haven’t we been through this already? It’s a spaceship on top of the wind vane, don’t you remember?”


Maria sighs. “ Such little faith. We’re not here to climb the thing again,”


“ That’s good, because we are definitely going to jail if we try that this time,” Alex mutters.


“ And I really don’t feel like breaking my arm again. Once was more than enough, thanks.” I pipe up. Maria looks a little chastened by this reminder, and appears to be on the verge of apologizing for that little incident for the nth time when Max cuts in.


“ So what are we doing here, Maria?”


In response to this, and to quell Isabel’s rapidly rising displeasure at being out in the freezing coldness only the wee hours of the a.m. could bring, Maria gives everyone a beaming smile.


“ Since we’re familiar with the outside of the clock tower, I thought we’d take a tour on the inside this time.”


The trip to Kyle’s suddenly makes sense, and I drop my forehead into my waiting palm with a groan, while everyone else stares at Maria, nonplussed.


“ You dragged us out here to break and enter into the tower?!”


In case anyone was wondering, that squawk came from Isabel. I lift my head to see that Alex has gone to her side to calm her down, or keep her from throttling Maria, who looks entirely unconcerned about the possibility.


“ There will be no breaking and entering, Izzy. I mean, my god, do you think I’m some sort of hooligan?” She continues on, cutting Max’s likely agreement off. “ No, my dear friends, there will be no breaking tonight.” The sparkle is back in her eyes as she removes a set of keys from a pocket and dangles it at us.


“ Let me guess,” Michael speaks up, eyebrow raised, tone sardonic. “ There will only be entering?”


My cheeks instantly flush. That sounds familiar, doesn’t it? What? My madness has to come from somewhere. Some of it at least, and I lay the blame squarely at Maria’s feet, because clearly her influence has made me crazier. Case in point, our current situation.


“ That’s right, spaceboy.” Maria grins and jingles the keys invitingly. “ You guys coming or not?”


Maria doesn’t wait for a response, which is good, because Isabel is still gawking at her back even as she skips over to the door at the base of the clock tower. Alex murmurs soothingly to his girlfriend and tugs her forward, telling her that compliance with Maria’s bouts of madness just means they end quicker. Michael merely sighs and follows with a shake of his head, no doubt asking himself how he agreed to this whole thing. It’s certainly what’s going through my head as I frown and start after them too, conscious of being out in the open in the middle of the night. I know from the footsteps beside me that Max has fallen in by my side.


“ Do I even want to know how she got those keys?” He questions.


I glance at him, fiddling with the ends of my scarf. This would be the first time we are hanging out outside of school and the CrashDown since the very eventful delivery night on Thanksgiving eve. The first week back has been hectic, and since Roswell was recently featured in the biggest alien-themed convention known to man, business has been booming, making it difficult to talk at work too. We had managed brief snatches of conversation, enough for me to know that Jessica Thorne has been put back together again, as if I needed more confirmation outside of her swanning around school with as if nothing ever happened, and long enough for him to know that before Michael had come to get me, Jordan Connor had been keeping me company. It was very brief, and I don’t have a problem with that.


I’m not especially eager to talk about last week’s events after all.


I have no desire to dig for details about Thorn girl’s uncharacteristic behavior that night, and for reasons I don’t care to examine too deeply, I am especially reluctant to share with him details of Jordan’s second, more personal confession. When I told them, Maria and Alex had exchanged significant looks and then asked me how I felt about it. I said when I figured that out, they would be the first to know. For now, I smile at Max, my instant response to whenever he does the same to me, and I shrug in answer.


“ How else? Good old fashioned blackmail,” While I don’t know the details, I am fairly certain that Maria is holding something over Kyle’s head, and the Sheriff’s son apparently considers this a fair trade to clear the debt.


Max looks reluctantly impressed and shakes his head. “ You know, sometimes I think if Maria ever wanted to take over the world, she could actually do it,”


“ She does have unholy powers of persuasion,” I grumble. “ And she uses them for evil,”


He chuckles, and I grin, but before he can speak again, Maria’s teasing voice calls out to us.


“ You two planning on staying out here to flirt all night or what?”


I roll my eyes and then to stop further harassment, grab Max’s arm, tugging him behind me as I jog over to where she is holding the door open.


“ You might want to treat your team a little better there, Maria. Mutiny is always an option,” I say sweetly.


“ Oh we’re her team now? Not just confused and unwilling participants?”


“ You didn’t know? Well congratulations, Max Evans, you’ve been upgraded!”


Maria sighs at our antics and chivvies us up the stairs after locking the door behind us. “ Yes, yes, I know, I know, not exactly how you two were planning to spend your night. But indulge, me, okay? This is the kind of stuff that will convince your future children you weren’t just boring old people who live to restrict their freedoms,”


I shake my head at her for what seems like the millionth time tonight. This is probably one reason why arguing with Maria is exhausting and semi-futile. You are not just debating with fact and current situations, but also grappling with a thousand future possibilities and present hypotheticals. It’s a very time consuming, and utterly frustrating process, and no doubt does exactly what she intends: harass everyone around her into submission.


Max chooses not to respond either, and then we’re at the top, opening the door to the room that houses the gears and mechanisms of the giant clock. The room is empty, but there is another door leading somewhere else, with Maria’s duffel beside it, and we can hear Alex’s laughter and Michael’s voice carrying through. Curious now, and slightly excited for the first time tonight, I advance eagerly, stepping through the door and onto the narrow balcony that wraps around the tower, back into the cold, crisp air.


Roswell is laid out before me like a picture perfect greeting card, all tidy, silent streets and twinkling lights. Blanketed by sleepy inactivity and pale, silvery moonlight, the town looks like a frozen snapshot in time. What is more striking, however, is the area beyond the town limits- the surrounding deserts are almost unwaveringly flat, broken only by the flat tops of tall mesas reaching up to jut up into the starlit sky. Say what you want about small towns, but what we lack in bright city lights, we more than make up for with unending vistas of pristine night horizons. In the city, the stars would be outshone by the artificial glitz and flash. Here, they burn cool, tiny pinpricks of light all combining for stunning effect.


We stand in almost reverent silence and when I can tear my eyes away from the landscape before me, I can’t help the sappy smile that immediately breaks out over my face. Alex and Isabel stand side by side, his arm wound snugly around her waist, keeping her locked into his warmth. Correspondingly, Isabel’s arm is around him too, and her head is resting trustingly on his shoulder. This is their thing after all; some couples prefer hikes together, others a cozy cuddle in front of a roaring fire. Alex and Izzy? Stargazing all the way. A few feet down from them, Michael stands protectively behind Maria, creating a virtual wall around her. In his arms, Maria is wrapped tight, her gloved hands interlaced with Michael’s own. They are a pretty contrast of dark and light, tall and small. Michael and Maria are almost never still and silent, their personalities making it difficult, sparking off and feeding each other’s flames, but right now, they are tranquil and serene.


I know we’re only in high school. I know that we’re barely begun to find out what is out there, and there is a whole world to explore, millions of people to meet, new experiences to be had. I know all this, but I would be lying if I denied that a part of me wishes that whatever happens, if they have to separate, Michael and Maria, and Alex and Izzy will find their way back to each other again. It’s crazy and unrealistic, and I know more than anyone that fairy tales don’t exist, and no one really stays around forever no matter how they may wish to. Looking at them right now, though, I allow myself those few irrational moments, of toasting them at their weddings and spoiling their children.


I shake my head free of the hazy future, and come back to the present, and my current position by Max Evans side. He’s staring out at the view, gaze pensive, face carefully blank. It is one of the rare times I don’t know what he’s thinking about. Is it his girlfriend, and how he wishes she was here now? In my head, I conjure up the image of Jessica and Max standing here in the moonlight and try to see if they fit together as well my as friends do. At the beginning of this whole thing, I remember thinking that they didn’t, that it looked awkward and odd. Now, even I cannot deny the potential present there. The usual twist of my heart is accompanied by a slight shiver, but its enough to grab Max’s attention, because he looks down at me in concern.


“ Cold?”


“ Just a bit.”


He hesitates a moment, and then shifts closer to me, allowing me to huddle closer to his side and share his warmth. Before, he would have draped his arm around me, pulling me closer. Now, fresh from the scrutiny of the Convention and inundated with teasing remarks about sexual tension and acting out Jace and Rix’s roles in real life, we are skittish in public. Still, once our shoulders touch, and I lean a little into him, all of that melts away. I could be imagining things, but Max seems to relax too, and its our turn to stare out in contented silence.


“ Not so terrible, huh?”


His question is pitched low and carries a touch of amusement and I grin and nod in agreement.


“ Not so terrible, no,” Our eyes lock, and I raise an eyebrow at him. “ You were miles away. What were you thinking about?”


He hesitates again, as if weighing his words in his mind. When Max finally speaks, its slow, as if he’s not sure of the wisdom of sharing his thoughts yet, but wanting to let me know anyway.


“ Possibilities. I…I was thinking about possibilities,”


I blink at him and then nod again. “ Okay. Sounds…serious. What kind of possibilities?”


He shrugs and his eyes slide over to Michael and Maria. He nods at them. “ Where would they be if they weren’t dating each other? What would they be like if they were in opposite situations? ”


I laugh a little. “ Michael would probably be the most bad tempered guy at WRH, and doing everything possible to piss Maria off, complaining about it but secretly wondering why he likes it so much. And Maria would be dating a bunch of guys, getting bored and wondering why no one can keep her attention-except bratty Michael Guerin and his ability to drive her nuts.”


His answering chuckle lets me know he agrees with my assessment and he nods at his sister and my other best friend. “ And them?”


I stare for a little longer this time before I craft my story. “ I think…Alex would pine for Izzy, and it would take him longer bring out that innate confidence he’s always had. He would always have a soft spot for her though. Izzy wouldn’t be as warm. She’d be tougher, but more…fragile at the same time, not as confident despite everything. And she would always wonder about Alex. ”


I know that he can see this too and I settle down to gaze out again. When he asks his last question it is rushed and almost reluctant, but like it sounds like he can’t help it either.


“ And us?”


The moment the words spill out, my eyes snap back to his, and I blink in confusion not just at the question, but the annoyance I can clearly read in Max’s eyes. He looks like he is kicking himself, but now that it’s out there, he cannot take them back.


“ I…us?” He doesn’t respond, and in fact looks like he’s about to flee, but whatever force overtook him seems to have taken me too, and I parrot back his question. “ Where would we be if we were dating?”


My words hang between us like something solid, and my heart beats sluggish and slow all of a sudden. The crazy, adventurous tone of the night takes a nose dive, and worries about pinkie swears and getting through another Maria induced adventure are instantly are furthest thing from my mind.


Where would we be? What would we be like? These questions are not exactly new to me, given that I’ve been torturing myself with their very possibilities in recent months, but I cannot tell Max that. He cannot know that in my head, I have seen us attending after parties on game days together, he cannot know that I’ve seen us having picnics on my balcony hundreds of times. These are not unrealistic occurrence’s- we’ve done all of these as friends, but in my head, if we were dating, the laughter, the contentment, the playful teasing and bantering would all be there, but they would be punctuated by kisses, soft and sweet, or heated and slow, and dances that are meant to quicken the heart and steal your breath.


I swallow and focus on him again, and I am taken aback by the expression in his eyes. He’s not even really paying attention to me, the usually intelligent light in them is soft and unfocused and I wonder what he is seeing.


“ Max?”


He starts, and comes back to our conversation with a blink. I realize that we are far closer than we were at the beginning, our hushed conversation necessitating closer contact. I also realize that the air around us feels charged and thick again, heavy with things unsaid. And I am…I’m tired of evasions. It used to be that Max and I would tell each other anything. Now, I duck and skirt more questions than I answer, and in turn, he keeps things from me, either because they are not his to share, or because my deflections have made him weary of asking questions he doesn’t get answers to.


I’m still not going to tell him I’m in love with him and trying desperately to let him go. His relationship isn’t the love of the lifetimes one I want for him, but there is potential there now. I’ve seen it. I can’t…I can’t mess that up.


Well…even more than I already have at least.


So maybe I can tell him the truth for once.


Not the big truths, but small things I can actually handle. I smile and I am very careful to keep my tone of voice lighthearted and teasing, a stark contrast to the tension around us.


“ We’d probably be here,” I forge on, because keeping this conversation light and easy is imperative, because this feels like very dangerous ground, and isn’t that what the truth always is? “ I mean...even if that happened, we wouldn’t be exempted from Maria’s craziness, so if we were…if we were seeing each other, we’d still be on top of this tower, and probably talking about what it would be like if we weren’t…dating,”


Max’s eyes haven’t lifted from me this whole time, and I am seconds away from squirming in discomfort. It strikes me that this probably wasn’t one of my best ideas, this attempt to tightrope the line between small, manageable truths and the giant secret I am hiding from him. Add in sleep deprivation and a shot of paranoia about being caught out here, I am definitely not functioning at full capacity. I ignore the little snarky voice in my head that says that its been that way for quite some time, and I should stop living in denial. There will be plenty of time to mourn the loss of my mental facilities when I am alone, and not faced with Max. I am about to say something else, although what, I have no clue, when he finally responds.


“ So you’re saying nothing would change really? If you and I were dating, we’d be exactly the same?”


I release a silent sigh of relief, because it looks like I’ve successfully steered us away from the proverbial ‘Here be dragons’ waters. Unfortunately, it looks like my relief is premature, because my next words, though jokingly delivered, blast it all back to kingdom come.


“ Well not exactly. If we were dating, we would be making out a lot more,”


Yes.


I really did just say that.


Max freezes and I gape stupidly at him for a few moments before my brain catches up to my mouth, and the torrent of words designed for damage control comes pouring out, because this is definitely not an area we should be straying into again, the incident at the reservoir was more than enough.


“ I mean…just…right? Because we would be dating. And that’s what people who date do. Not all the time, obviously, because that would be pretty ridiculous, but…” I trail off and take a breath, attempting to be casual about it all.


I’m pretty sure I’m not succeeding.


I’m about to cut my losses, and make some lame excuse and get the hell out, when he speaks, and its my turn to freeze.


“ It’s not so ridiculous.” He states matter-of-factly. “ If I was your boyfriend, I’d want to kiss you. All the time.”


…all right.


I’m pretty sure my brain has jammed, and I swallow reflexively, trying in vain to give some response that isn’t woefully stupid or bad for my heart. I’m not holding out much hope, because on the tip of my tongue are various iterations of the words,


“ If you were my boyfriend, I’d like that,”


or


“ I want to kiss you all the time right now,”


-and horrifyingly enough I can feel my lips forming the words, gleefully prodded forward by my evil alter ago, the snarky one that keeps leading me into all sorts of trouble.


“ But it’s not something we have to worry about right? Because we’re not dating, ”


And just like that, I don’t have to worry about blurting out anything- the wind’s been knocked out of me. Max hasn’t said this to be malicious, I know he hasn’t, how could he know that such a reminder is like a kick to the stomach after all, but it still doesn’t stop it from searing through. Were I less occupied with breathing through the pain, I would have wondered at the odd look in his eyes, one that looks almost like regret and sadness, and questioned why his voice held the faintest remnants of longing. At this point however, I’m in for a penny and in for a pound, and because Max’s reminder was like a fresh wound, a bigger blitz is needed to seal it, like a brand cauterizing a cut.


“ No, we’re not. ” I agree softly, my eyes flickering to hold his once more. “ You’re not…mine.”


Possibilities.


The word hangs between us like a delicate glass screen, beautiful, but dangerous, with the jagged edges of our current reality ready to slice the air around us when it inevitably falls. My last word is the trigger, and the possibility we’ve been bantering about disappears, leaving us exactly where we were before: in the middle of two couples that have found their balance, while we are still struggling to find our equilibrium in the new dynamic we find ourselves.


I don’t know how long we simply stare at each other. I am vaguely aware that our friends have noticed this, because I can hear snatches of conversation, and Isabel saying that someone had better interrupt us before we turn into human icicles, because as charming as the whole-look-into-my-eyes-and-shut-the-world-out thing is, its not a defense against winter. I swallow, and muster up the strength to pull up a passable smile, bumping Max’s hip gently with my own.


“ And how relieved are you about that, huh?” I finish lightly. I don’t wait for him to respond, and turn away before the twisting in my heart can paint itself as a grimace on my face. The rest of our friends are no longer on the balcony, and are instead waiting for us just inside the clock tower, sheltering from the cold. I open my mouth to say something, unsure how much they heard, or didn’t hear, but the mixture of sympathy and awkwardness in their expressions seems to indicate they’ve heard enough.


I really hope no one is going to want to talk about this right now.


I don’t think I can take it.


Thankfully, when Max steps up behind me, Michael, Maria, Alex and Isabel appear to come to some consensus, and seem perfectly willing to ignore the last few minutes.


" So as beautiful as the view is, I actually had a purpose for bringing us up here." Maria hitches up a breezy smile, but the concern in her eyes tells me we will be talking about this some point soon. " Shall we?"


I smile grimly. " Absolutely. Let’s get this over with."


I move ahead to everyone else, but then halt when I realize Max hasn't followed.


" You coming?"


He stares back at me with an unreadable expression and then nods, trailing me in. When he is inside, he reaches back to close the door and we both spare the balcony and the view one last look. As the door slowly swings shut, it feels like we are leaving the possibilities behind, because it's almost less painful that way.


Or maybe we’re kidding ourselves, and we’re merely postponing when all the hurt will come. Who really knows?


Regardless, when you think about it, there really isn't anything left other than to let the cards fall where they may. So when the door closes, and the hypotheticals are shut out with it, that’s what I choose to do.


Maria’s kneeling on the ground, struggling with the zip of her overstuffed duffel bag. Alex has been entrusted with what looks like a tangle of cord, and Isabel looks curious and impatient all at once. Michael, who has been watching Maria with some amusement, finally decides to take pity on her and leans over to assist with the zipper, and in no time has the bag open, not bothering to hide his superior smirk. Maria rolls her eyes, and but kisses him on the cheek in gratitude anyway, before digging into the bag for what looks like a large bundle of canvas cloth, which she unceremoniously dumps into Isabel’s arms despite the taller girl’s complaints.


Max and I exchange bewildered looks as Maria finally straightens.


“ Uh..Maria? Why are we here again?”


Maria’s eyes are sparkling with mischief once more.


“ We’re here for a very important job, Max.” She pauses dramatically, and just when I’m about to throw my earmuffs at her, she continues on. “ We’re here to let the town know the aliens are coming!”


I almost snort at the incredulous expression on Isabel’s face, because it is obvious that the girl doesn’t know whether to laugh or strangle Maria right now. Alex looks confused, and Michael is apparently more in tune to Maria than I thought, because he doesn’t appear worried at all, and instead looks like he’s had a realization, which considering Maria’s last words, isn’t exactly a good thing. In the meantime, Max and I let out twin groans.


Because it’s official ladies and gents: Maria De Luca has finally cracked.

************************

The Evans Residence, May 16th- 1 year, 7 months ago


Max Evans was running late.


Freshly showered, and clad in Isabel approved attire of a white v-neck tee, jeans and a black blazer in lieu of his usual leather jacket, his stumbling block was not in getting ready. In fact, he was all set to go, and had to leave in the next five minutes otherwise he would be late to meet Liz.


No, what was holding him back was the slim blue velvet box on his dresser, and the necklace with the tiny, perfect diamond resting in the curve of the hammered circle of silver sitting in it.


He had spent months saving for this birthday gift, and yet it was so much more than that. It was a promise to go with his confession, and confessions were always hard.


Confessions of love?


Even harder.


“ Max?”


Max turned, and saw Isabel at his door. Wrapped in her fuzzy bathrobe and with her hair swept up in a towel, turban style, it was apparent his twin had just started on her ritual for getting ready. She looked ready to berate him about the time, but something of his expression, perhaps the pale green tinge he swore he could see, must have communicated his nervousness because her face softened and her next words were filled with concern.


“ Everything okay?”


Max nodded immediately, and stuck a hand in his pocket reflexively.


“ Everything’s great,” His eyes wandered back to the necklace again. “ Just great.”


There was a beat, and then Isabel spoke again, her voice soft and comforting. “ Hey. It’ll be fine, big brother. She’ll love it.”


A part of Max wanted to put on a false smile, and speak with enough confidence that he would start to believe it himself, but the anxiety was too great. “ You think so?” If he sounded a bit breathless, he ignored it, and thankfully, so did she.


“ Trust me.” Isabel peered knowingly at him. “ Are you nervous?”


“ What? No. I mean…its just me telling Liz I’ve maybe been in love with her from practically the moment we met. What’s there to be nervous about?”


It seemed so easy, the way the words slid from his tongue. He somehow had the feeling that when faced with Liz, it would become anything but and that was just so unfair.


Unaware of his internal musings, Isabel blinked. “ Wow. I mean…that’s the first time I’ve ever heard you say that out loud. Now all you have to do is say that to Liz, and you’re all set,” She grinned. “ I’d drop out the maybe part, though,”


“ Is that all?” His tone sardonic, Max turned his attention back to the necklace and the rolling of his stomach. Usually, the rumbling in his stomach was reserved for when he actually saw Liz. Tonight, it seemed that he would have no respite.


Isabel looked mischievous, as if about to tease him, but then she sighed and chose to calm his nerves. “It’ll be okay. She feels the same way, Max.” She assured earnestly.


Max squelched down on the bubble of hope that rose within him, the one that wholeheartedly agreed with his twin. He couldn’t be that off base then, could he, if someone else could think that too? Despite that, the need for reassurance was still great. “ How do you know Iz?”


“ Because she looks at you like you look at her.” Came the immediate answer. And because sisters could not support brothers without getting at least one jab in, Isabel drawled her next words. “ It’s quite sweet, when its not sickening.”


Max rolled his eyes, having heard this before, and responded in kind. “ You were doing so well on the pep talk, Iz, and then you dropped the ball at the last minute.”


“ That’s what I’m here for, and you’re welcome, brother dearest. Now get going. We didn’t spend hours picking out your clothes only for you to spend the night in your room. And remember-”


“ Bring Liz to the CrashDown at 9:30, not a minute before.” The words had been drilled into him verbatim, by both Isabel and Maria, so many times that he thought he saw them even when he was sleeping.


He had considered bringing Liz back to CrashDown at 9:29pm, just to see what would happen, but with the amount of planning that had gone into this surprise, he was sure that Isabel and Maria wouldn’t hesitate to kill him. And poor Alex, dragged into their craziness and infected with the manic attention to detail that had been paid to the party, would probably be there with a shovel to hide the evidence.


“ Exactly. We’ll see you then!”


Isabel beamed, blissfully unaware once again, of how sporadic his thoughts were. Not that this was a very unusual occurrence, as anything Liz related tended to make his head spin after all. And tonight he would finally tell her that.


Oh God.


He was going to throw up.


Max smiled weakly at her, and then she was gone, and he was right back where he started, staring at the necklace and his ashen reflection. His eyes landed on a photo strip tucked haphazardly into a corner of the mirror frame, showing himself and Liz mugging for the camera in some, he cross-eyed and Liz puffing her cheeks out as far as possible, and then taking one perfect photo in the last image of the strip. They weren’t even looking at the camera, but instead were focused on each other and it was that look, that smile she wore, that gave him hope that she didn’t see him as just a friend, even if she wouldn’t admit it. Even if she maybe didn’t even know it.


Hopefully, after tonight, it wouldn’t be just a hope.


With that last, bracing thought, Max breathed deep and nodded at his reflection, snapping the box closed and slipping it into his jacket pocket.


It was time.

TBC.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 25 Part 1

Post by Comet »

25. Dance, dance…steal (Part 1/5)

Since it’s creation, Roswell’s clock tower had been a local landmark. It was a beacon of normalcy in a town that embraced and celebrated it’s quirky weirdness, and stood tall, faithfully, reliably, keeping time even when alien head blimps loomed above and behind it, and the oddest festivals known to man raged below.


Currently, the latest test of its dignity was the banner that was being hung off the railings of the balcony that ringed it, a simple canvas affair that bore a simple image and an even simpler message. A massive alien head, stylized so half of it was in shadow, with snarling emerald green replacing the usual blank black pools that made up the eyes, glared down at the town, and oddly enough the harsh image was softened with what looked like cute miniatures spaceships surrounding the head here and there. The message below said only one thing:


The Aliens are Coming.


Later on in the day, when the sun rose, and some of the cold was dispelled by its rays, the banner would be visible in full force, green eyes glowing eerily. It would leave the older citizens of Roswell sighing and shaking their heads in bewilderment, local law enforcement disgruntled, but secretly relieved that the prank was one of the tamer they had endured over the years, and the younger population of the town impressed and excited, because the banner was a brash, in your face announcement, and an invitation all at once.


In the pre-dawn hours of the night, however, the only ones aware of the banner were the six individuals struggling to tie it into place, and squabbling about how this was a crazy idea and could potentially get everyone into huge amounts of trouble, and so they should really make sure they did a good job so it would be worth it if that happened. Or better get, avoid that situation all together and not get caught.


Easy.


Of course, like many things in life, it didn’t exactly turn out that way.

**************

“ Tie that side tighter! Quickly!”


“ I’m tying it as fast as I can!”


“ Well try to do it faster!


“ How about you try to keep quiet?!”


“ Guys, quit it. Less arguing, more tying, please,”


“ Liz is right. Even the legendary Whitman strength can’t hold this thing up forever-no offense, Liz, Maria, you guys are doing great.”


“ Gee, thanks, Alex.”


“ Who’s bright idea was it to get Michael to tie some of the knots anyway? He hated summer camp, especially the knot tying classes,”


“ Not the time, Isabel,”


“ Well, I’m just saying, if you’d actually paid attention to the counselor instead of sneaking off to the art cabin all the time-”


“ You’re just still sore my piece won best painting that year,”


“ You were a teacher’s pet!”


“ Can we drop it? Izzy, it was four years ago, you’ve got to let it go at some point. And Michael, you did skip out on the knots class,”


“ Maxwell, it was knots class. How was I supposed to know I’d be up on the Roswell clock tower years later and tying a banner to it?”


“ You’re dating Maria.”


“ …fair point.”


“ What’s that supposed to mean, Max Evans?”


“ Not a thing, Maria. I’m done with this one, where next?”


“ The fourth one down. Iz, do you see anyone?”


“ No, thank God. You are so lucky the moon is behind the tower tonight, otherwise those fluorescent green eyes would be lighting up the town.”


“ That’s the best part, isn’t it? It’s going to be so great when everyone sees it,”


“ How do you even know enough people will see the sign before it gets taken down? We could be doing this for nothing,”


“ Alex, Alex. Let’s try for a little more optimism here, okay? Besides, just like the moon’s position tonight, I took that into account,”


“ Really.”


“ Yes, really, you don’t need to sound so surprised, Whitman, I am a meticulous planner when I want to be! And anyway, there’s a reason we’re hanging this on the clock tower and not over at WRH.”


“ Maria, can you do a little more holding to go with the explaining please?”


“ I’m holding it, I’m holding it, Lizzie! Anyway! Where was I? Right, so putting it at school wouldn’t work, because VP Pierson would have it down and destroyed in a heartbeat, plus, it would be a dead giveaway that whoever put it up goes there. And besides, I couldn’t get Mr. Harper to let me borrow his keys anyway,”


“ Didn’t manage to sneak them away huh?”


“…he caught me the second time I tried to do it, and anyway, you know he likes you better, Liz! So the tower was the next logical place. It’s in the middle of town, and most of the school buses pass it in the morning to get kids both to ERH and WRH…so maximum visibility.”


“ And maximum trouble if we don’t get out of here soon. Max, you done? Michael, how’s going with yours?”


“ I’m done, Alex.”


“ Me too. And yes, Maria, before you ask, I tied them like how Max did his, they won’t slip again,”


“ Perfect. Okay, let’s let go one at a time, slowly, be ready to grab for it in case it slips!”


“…I think it’s staying.”


“ It better be. I’m not hauling that up a second time.”


“ Can we go now, my fingers are starting to freeze!”


“ Let’s just wait a few more minutes, just to make sure it won’t fall.”


“ You know what’s going to fall? The end of my nose.”


“ It’s almost 5 a.m. We should go. Kyle wanted those keys back at 5:30, remember?”


“ You’re sure its not slipping?”


“ I’m sure, Maria. I double checked my knots, and Michael’s too.”


“ My knots were fine!”


“ Yeah, now. Before, not so good, which explains why we almost lost the whole damn thing,”


“ …shut up, Alex.”


“ Did it just move a little there?”


“ What? No it didn’t Maria, you’re imagining things.”


“ I’m just making sure it’s okay, Isabel, is that such a crime?”


“ It is when I’m about to get frostbite!”


“Okay, enough. Alex, please calm down, we are leaving in the next two minutes, promise. Maria, the sign is fine and it’s just after 5AM. We really have to go. Now.”


“ All right, all right. Let’s go back to the cars, we’ve got one more thing to take care of,”


“ Oh joy.”


“ Don’t worry Lizzie. It’s going to be the easiest part of the night!”

*************

As it turns out, Maria lied.


I don’t even know why I’m surprised at this, but I am, because she couldn’t possibly have said what I think she did not even two minutes ago.


She’s standing in front of me, a smile meant to convince on her face, and a pair of my spare running shoes, the ones I usually keep over at her house, in her hands. Behind her, leaning against the Jetta, Michael is watching the events unfold with an amused glint in his eye, no doubt anticipating the fast talking his girlfriend is going to have to pull off to get her latest stunt off the ground. Off to the side, Alex and Isabel are hugging each other, both to warm up and to hide their snickers at my latest misfortune.


" Run that by me again," I say staring hard at Maria.


" You're our cover! Two dedicated athletes, out for a morning run...if you two are out, no one will question it…the rest of us? Not so much. "


Yep.


She said exactly what I thought she did. My mouth drops open, and I’m too incensed to notice that Alex and Izzy have somehow silently slipped into the Jetta, smart kids. Beside me, Max has a similar look of consternation on his face.


" Maria, its freezing out," He says slowly, as if Maria has somehow forgotten.


" I had Michael grab a pair of sweatpants and your shoes for you, don't worry! And Lizzie, I have your spare running gear in the bag too."


Both Max and I just stare incredulously at her, and we glance at each other in mutual disbelief, before gazing back at Maria. The similarity in our reactions ends, because in the next moment, Max sighs, and I explode, sleeplessness finally catching up with me.


“ Are you crazy?! No. No way. I don’t care if it’s a pinkie swear, this is your nutso plan, you take the fall for it!” I hiss in exasperation.


Maria winces and then nods in agreement, eager to placate me. “ You’re right, Liz, really, you are. And normally, I would be the one to do the last bit, but hear me out okay? I swear its logical, you guys like logic right?”


“ No!” I spit out, just to be contrary, while Max mutters about how this had better be good from his position beside me on the sidewalk.


Maria ignores us, and systematically lays out the facts. We each unfortunately live in different parts of town, and even with two cars, if we all go to drop the keys off and then separate, it will be about 6AM before the last of us gets home. 6AM is universal-parents-and-guardians-wake up time in Roswell, and it will not bode well if we get caught coming in then. If Max and I are out together, Isabel can cover for Max, and its not a totally unheard of occurrence for me to take off for an early morning run, and Maria knows this. My aunt and Uncle know this too.


It doesn’t mean I have to like it though. I frown heavily at her as I offer up an alternative.


“ I have a better idea. I’ll drive everyone home, and you can run around Roswell at the crack of dawn, how about that?”


Maria’s expression turns beseeching and she shakes her head. “ Liz, no one would ever buy that! I mean, the Sheriff knows how much I hate waking up early, god knows, my mom complains to him about it enough times. And waking up to go for a run? In the winter? If he sees me, it’s basically an admission of guilt.”


I hate that she’s making sense, and attuned to the signs of victory, she hurries forward to give me a big hug.


“ Thank you, thank you, thank you. I swear, I’ll explain everything at school today,”


I mouth soundlessly at her, noticing that Michael has tossed a backpack at Max out of the corner of my eye. " Wait a minute. I haven’t said yes, Maria, you-" I cut myself off, because I suddenly realize I am holding a duffel, sneakily placed in my hand when she hugged me. I am shaking my head in disbelief once more as she has launched herself at Max next and is hugging him too, and then she’s backing into the open passenger side of the Jetta, with Michael at the wheel, ready to go.


" You're the greatest guys. Liz, I promise, next pinkie swear, I will do anything for you," She promises as Michael eases the car away from the curb.


Realizing she is escaping, I find my voice again. " You're supposed to do that anyway you lunatic! Get back here!"


But they screech away, and I could swear I hear a faint cackle trailing off in the wind. I blink after them in stunned shock and then stomp my feet in frustration. And then I freeze, because Max is still beside me, and the low chuckle makes it clear that instead of being incensed about the entire thing, as I unsurprisingly, am, he has chosen instead to look on the funnier side of things.


Something that is very difficult for me to spot at the moment.


“ This isn’t funny, Max.”


In response to my scowl, his smile is sunny and reassuring. Lack of sleep must be making him delirious. It’s the only explanation. “ Okay, I’ll admit, it’s not the best situation. But look on the bright side.”


My eyebrow shoots up. “ There’s a bright side?”


“ Sure. We get to find out if you can actually beat me in a race now,”


I blink at him and then scowl again. “ What? How is that possibly a bright side? Its-it’s more like confirmation of a known fact!”


His eyes laugh at me and a cocky grin quirks one side of his mouth upward. “ I didn’t think you’d so easily admit that I’m better, Liz.”


Oh for the love of…


“ I said no such thing. You-” I frown at him and jerk my head over at the jeep. “ Open the door, Max. The soon I get inside, the faster I can change and make you eat your words.”


Max laughs aloud now, and unlocks the car obligingly. “ Go for it. If you want, I’ll even give you a head start?”


I roll my eyes and hop into the jeep, meeting his challenging gaze with one of my own.


“ Hold that thought. I want you to be thinking about that when you’re eating my dust,”


He laughs again in answer and I slam the door shut.


Its so on.

************

“ Oh wow. Oh god. This is so good. This is too good. Mhmm.”


It is 8:30am on Friday morning, and I am currently operating on roughly four and a half hours of sleep. Now to some people, this is not a big deal. That amount of time is plenty for them, their day goes on uninterrupted, and they can function normally, productively.


I am not one of those people.


At all.


And this is before you take in account that it wasn’t even a four and a half hour stretch at a time, but rather, a three and a half stretch that was rudely interrupted, and then a unsatisfactory one hour doze after a speedy shower. My second, third and fourth wind have come and gone, and I’ve moved past the sluggish, sleepy part of being sleep deprived to the twitchy, manic stage that for some odd reason, is causing me to genuinely enjoy my aunt’s latest breakfast experiment. I suspect its because my body is starved for any source of energy it can find, and my brain is too tired to process the taste that goes along with it.


I’d share this with my uncle, who is staring at me in mild shock and not a little bit of betrayal, because he has to match my current display of approval for the food. I can’t imagine this is easy to do without taste bud numbing sleep deprivation driving you on, but it’s not as if I can share the story of what I was up to last night. I suspect that the news will hit the town soon enough, and I intend to be well on my way to school before they even think to ask me about it.


“ Can you pass me the frittatas Uncle J? Thanks,”


My aunt’s face is baffled but pleased, and while she obligingly slides the plate my way, my Uncle cuts another miniscule slice out of his first frittata and chews and swallows with effort. Meanwhile I tuck heartily into my second, cheeks bulging.


“ This is great Auntie N!”


Uncle J shakes his head at me, while my Aunt beams.


“ I’m glad to hear that, honey. For a minute there, I was starting to think you two really didn’t like my cooking,”


I am too busy stuffing my face to join in the weak laughter and protest my Uncle manages, and my aunt stares fondly at he and I. Then her eyes turn speculative and she smiles at me.


" So."


I glance up at her as I cut another piece of the frittata and raise my eyebrows at her curiously. "So....what?"


" So is there something you want to tell us, Liz?"


I still, and then look up to see both my aunt and uncle staring at me, Uncle J gladly abandoning his breakfast in order to focus on my aunt's interrogation instead.


I open my eyes very wide and attempt to look as innocent as I can. I'm going to kill Maria. How did they find out about this so quickly?! Falling back on my first line of defense, I say, " I have no idea what you're talking about, Auntie N."


Husband and wife exchange looks, and internally, I waver, mind racing 50 miles an hour as I consider and discount every excuse and explanation I can think of. I'm about to throw myself at their mercy when my aunt speaks again, a Cheshire cat grin on her face.


" Oh really. So nothing is going on between you and a certain young man named Jordan Connor?"


" It wasn't my fault! I was totally against it from the start and-what? Wait." I wrinkle my nose in
confusion. "Jordan? Why are you…what does Jordan have to do with this?"


Uncle Jeff looks confused too and he stares at me in puzzlement.


“ Well honey…it’d be kind of hard to date yourself, wouldn’t it?”


Whoa whoa.


Date myself?


I’m dating now?


What?


“ What you talking about?” My gaze bounces back and forth between them. “ I’m not…I haven’t…”


Aunt Nancy giggles. “ Oh Jeff, she’s tongue tied! Isn’t that cute?”


“ I am not tongue tied!” I sputter incredulously. “ I am not cute!


Uncle Jeff ignores me to trade an affectionate look with his wife.“ Her dad used to get the same way when we talked about his crushes,”


" My crush?! I’m not…we're not-"


Apparently sleep deprivation is inversely related to being articulate, or even just the ability to utter full, complete sentences. My aunt waves away my incredulous little fragments of sentences with a hand and a grin and studies me intently. I swivel my gaze to my Uncle and find him staring at me in a similar manner. You know the one. The one that says you’re in for an extended session of poking at your love life, or in my case, sad lack thereof, despite what current company thinks, and its far too late to run like hell. I could probably wiggle my way out of this if my brain wasn’t so foggy at the moment.


I blame Maria.


It’s the easier thing to do right now.


It’s in the middle of my internal grumblings at my absent best friend that I reluctantly tune back into the conversation at the table, wilting a little more inside when I realize we’re not done with the topic yet. This is not fair. It’s a tricky situation at the best of times, and since I’m hardly firing on all cylinders at the moment, this definitely does not count as one of them. I fidget with my fork as my aunt continues to speak.


" Its a little surprising though...we always thought you'd end up with-”


I wince in preparation and then a sudden buzzing claims my attention, and I snatch up the source of the noise triumphantly.


“ Max!” I brandish the cell phone at my startled guardians with a smile wide with relief. “ It’s Max. He’s giving me a ride to school today, so, I really have to go.” I stand hurriedly, sweeping up my backpack and hopping quickly to my aunt and uncle’s sides long enough to dip a feather light kiss goodbye on both their cheeks. Then I’m sprinting for the door, riding the last of what I’m sure is a fast depleting wave of energy to my escape.


The last thing I hear before the apartment door swings shut behind me is the radio morning show, and the jovial tones of the host announcing that aliens are coming to Roswell.


Looks like they found the banner.


Now all I have to do is make it through the day without any of us getting caught, while trying not to fall asleep through any of my classes.


Piece of cake.

*************

“ This is a crappy, terrible, piece of cake,”


It’s the break between 2nd and 3rd period, and I am dying. D.y.i.n.g.


“ I’m dying,” I moan to world, head resting on my forearms as the precious minutes to the next class tick on. Beside me I hear an amused chuff of laughter, and then warm palms are on my shoulders, pulling me back into a seated position. I attempt to glare at whoever it is, but when my eyes meet Max’s all I can manage is a sulky pout.



“ You know, most people learn to get over not having nap time in their lives by the time they’re six years old, Liz.”


I am about to snarl that losing half a night of sleep and then having to race to defend my honor in the wee hours of the morning don’t exactly equate to losing nap time, but then I realize that we’re the subject of many a curious glance.


Hm.


Okay, I guess I was carrying on the dying bit a little too loudly.


But then again, it could just be because it’s Max, and he can’t sit within 15 feet of a group of girls without becoming the main course in a giggle-drool fest. Yeah, let’s go with that. Never mind that I can’t exactly blame them, because lack of sleep aside, he still looks like he walked off some print ad campaign.


Life’s just not fair.


“ Careful,” he murmurs to me warningly. “ Looks like we have an audience,”


I brace my arms against the table in front of me and prop myself up. “ You have an audience you mean,” I mutter, before clearing my throat and announcing loudly, “ Thanks for the tip, Max. I’d thank you a lot more if you brought me coffee though,”


“ Your wish is my command, Lizzie.”


Maria’s voice registers just before the delectable aroma of coffee and caffeine hits my nostrils and then two piping hot Styrofoam cups of goodness are placed before us. I grab for mine and cradle it possessively, immediately pulling the cover off so I can blow on the steaming liquid. Max is a little more dignified in retrieving his own cup, and Maria jauntily perches herself on the table in front of us. I observe that she looks like she’s gotten a full night of rest too and I moodily turn my attentions to drinking my coffee. She’s probably drawing power and energy from the chaos and mischief around her. Traitor.


“ Not even a thank you?” She says as she places a carrier with two more cups and a bottle of Snapple on the table.


“ I wouldn’t push it today Maria. She’s a little cranky,” Max tells her after smiling his thanks for his coffee.


I shoot him a dirty look and take a small sip, wincing a second later as the coffee is nowhere cool enough to drink yet. Max and Maria graciously ignore the round of swearing that comes next, as Max continues on, passing me his bottle of water to cool my scalded tongue.


“ So you ready to tell us what last night was all about?”


He pops off the top off his own cup and pulls mine closer to his so he can fan the steam off both. Maria stares at me in slight amusement as I continue to gulp down more water and she glances up and grins wider as the rest of our motley crew alternately stagger, stride and saunter into the quad.


“ I’ll tell you just as soon as everyone else gets here.”


Isabel slides gracefully into the seat next to me, oversized sunglasses that would be more at home in a large metropolitan city than Roswell, New Mexico perched on her nose. Behind her, Alex chooses to stand, hiding from the sun under his hoodie while Michael leans a hip against the table and raises an expectant eyebrow at his girlfriend. Maria, ever perceptive, senses the less than forgiving mood around us today and quickly sets about plying the rest of the group with bribes. She hands coffees to Izzy, Alex and a Snapple for Michael and then waits patiently for the first sips to work its magic.


Max, having deemed my coffee safe enough to drink nudges it back to me, and I take a large gulp, humming in pleasure and then in thanks. Maria’s patience quickly runs out and she grins widely at us as she finally starts to explain what our night was about.


“ So! The good news is that everyone in town’s seen the banner, and everyone’s talking about it,” She’s met by five less than impressed stares and she speedily moves on to her next piece of news. “The even better news is that no one knows how it got up there in the first place. Or who put it up there.”


“ That is good news,” Isabel finally speaks. She reaches up to prop the sunglasses on her head instead of her nose. “ But what’s the word on the street about what the thing actually means?”


In Isabel-speak that means ‘tell me why you dragged me out of bed and forced me to commit illegal acts-right now’. Maria hears this loud and clear because she draws out a flyer from her bag and waves it around. Simultaneously, we crowd forward and as one our gazes swivel back to her.


“…It’s the Extreme Terrestrials.” Alex announces unnecessarily, because there isn’t a single person under the age of 18 who isn’t aware of the group. “ I thought that symbol looked familiar. But why are…” His tired eyes light up with excitement. “ Wait. Are they here? Is that why?”


“Keep going,” Maria encourages with a grin.


I perk up a little and pull up an image of the banner we hung across the clock tower on my phone. In the light of day, I can easily see now that the giant alien head with the threatening expression is indeed the band’s symbol but the mini spaceships throw me for a bit of a loop. Although, they do look very much like…


“ Is that the emblem for UFOnics?” The pieces click into place, and I meet Maria’s eyes with excitement. “They’re coming to UFOnics?”


She answers my lowly uttered question with a mile wide grin. “ And guess who’s going to be their opening act?”


There’s a stunned silence and then an explosion of squeals, hugs, laughter and a round of congrats.


I guess the day is looking up after all.

*****************


It is early Sunday morning, and the world is quiet, cold and still.


I keep moving, the rustle of the grass under my feet the only sound accompanying me, while sunlight plays on the path that’s become familiar over the course of four years. The sight of the gravestones at the end hits me like it always does: a breath stealing punch to the stomach, and the sharpening of an ever present dull ache into a stab of pain that fades slowly.


They told me, four years ago, that this would get easier.


Mostly, they were right.


But times like this?


Dead wrong.


I swallow hard, and then pull up a smile and advance until I’m standing in front of the stones, and then sit directly in between them. The flowers in my hand go down too and with one last breath to steel myself, I begin what is routinely the most difficult conversation of my month.


“ Hi Mama. Hi Daddy.”


And from there, it does gets easier, as I ramble on about classes I like, tests I didn’t, the track team, work, Uncle J and Auntie N, and then my crazy group of friends. In the first year after they died, I used to pause periodically, and imagine what my mom and dad would say in response to my news. It was easy to know where mom’s laughter and dad’s light admonishing as I confessed to the latest mischief I’d gotten into would come into play. Then one Sunday, I stopped to think about what they would say in response to my agonizing over what classes to take the next semester-and I couldn’t come up with anything. Their image was clear in my mind’s eye, smiling at me with as much love as affection as ever…but they didn’t speak. I had no idea what they would say to me anymore. So I stopped imagining conversations with them, because that silence hurt no mattered how I pretended it didn’t, and settled for spilling out whatever random and not so random thoughts were in my head at time.


It was easier and harder at the same time.


Today, I giggle as I finish telling them about Maria’s latest orchestrations and I grin proudly as I round out the tale with explaining the results of the impromptu race I found myself taking part in.


“ I won, of course, although Max insists it was a tie.” Leaning back on my palms, I study the spots of blue sky peeking out from the tree branches. “ He’s doing fine, by the way. Still annoyingly perfect at everything. I wish you could have met him. He’s my best friend,” I confide.


The words are as familiar as my own name, but today, something about them doesn’t sit right. I frown uncertainly and continue on.


“ He’s got a girlfriend now, Jessica Thorne, I’ve mentioned her. Okay, mentioned is too soft a term, but yes. They’re dating. I’m okay with it. Mostly.” I close my eyes and sigh.


“ I just…I’minlovewithhim,” The words tumble out, rushed and low and I immediately open my eyes and glance around furtively, paranoid that someone might be nearby, even though I know full well I’m alone. Sheepish, I glance back at the gravestones.


“ I’m still trying to deal with it, sorry. He doesn’t know, and I don’t plan on telling him. It’s complicated. Or actually, according to everyone else, its not. They think I should just tell him, and let the chips fall where they will. As if it’s that easy. I mean, I haven’t had the luxury of having the person I’ve fallen for conveniently fall for me right back, unlike certain people,” I am whining unbecomingly now, but I give myself a little slack and continue to ramble.


“ …and I don’t understand why things have to change. Don’t get me wrong…its not as if I’m completely opposed to it! I mean, for gods sake, I actually helped him date the girl- are those the actions of a girl who is opposed to change? Because let me tell you, mama, daddy, Max dating Jessica Thorne? That is a big change. So see? Proof. I can do change.”


I frown again.


“ But slow change. Not big changes, not like…like…”


I swallow here, and remember coming home to the teary, broken faces of my Uncle and Aunt, and somehow knowing that life would never be the same. I breathe deep.


“ Like having your world ripped away from you overnight.” Idly, I pluck at the few straggly pieces of grass growing around me and then an unwelcome though occurs to me and I glance up again in alarm.


“ I’m not saying my existence revolves around Max or anything creepily sad like that. That’s not it at all. That’s not the kind of relationship we have. It’s just…he’s sort of everywhere in my life. He has been for the last four years. Those days when I just needed to escape? He was there. All the times I hated everyone and everything that reminded me of you and how you weren’t there…he stayed with me. Even at my most terrible…he wouldn’t let me go. So how can I?”


My parents are still in my head, in my heart, and I can see them so clearly. But these phantom images I hold desperately on to offer no words of advice, no direction, no magical solution that will solve everything. They’re still smiling at me though, and finally, I sigh and I end my visits as I always do.


“ I miss you both. I love you both. And I’m trying to be good, I’m living the life you wanted for me…I’m trying to at least.” And then here comes the worst part of all, even more painful than the beginning, when against all odds, against every sensible thought I have, I still wait, I still listen, I still strain to hear something, anything from people long gone and beyond my reach.


Nothing comes. Of course.


Shakily, I smile and pretend that it didn’t happen, and that I’m okay with never hearing their voices again. There is a bubble of grief at the back of my throat threatening to explode, but I swallow it back.


“ I’ll see you next month.”


I reach the entrance of the cemetery in a bit of a daze and I shake myself back into alertness before I walk through the gates, in case he’s waiting for me right outside.


He always is.


I find him leaning against the hood of his car, nursing a cup of coffee, eyes focused on a spot on the ground. I sigh as I advance. I have long ago stopped asking how he always knows when I come here, chalking it up to some kind of weird super power he has. When I reach him, he hands me the other cup that’s been sitting on the hood, and I take it with a nod of thanks, copying his position against the car.


“ You ready for breakfast?”


I smile, because it’s the same thing he’s said to me ever since the first time he found me here.


“ Pancakes would be good,”


He nods and I sip my coffee slowly as I wait for the next part of the ritual that’s as much a part of these Sundays as talking to my parents is.


“ Liz.”


“ Yeah, Max?”


“ You’re going to be okay, you know.”


We share a look, and I still see what I saw the very first time he said this, that very first time I found him waiting here for me. He believes this with all his heart, enough for the both of us, especially when I lack the bone deep certainty myself. With all that supporting me, how can I do anything else but agree?


“ I know.”

TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Fri Jun 28, 2013 2:24 pm, edited 3 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 25, Part 2

Post by Comet »

25. Dance, dance…steal (Part 2/5)


“ Thanks so much for keeping these for me, Mrs. Casey. She’s going to love them,”


Mrs. Casey is the owner of one of the shops in town, a boutique that specializes in carrying the unique and quirky. I have haunted her store regularly since I was six years old, and back then, she always let me try on glamorous, glittering shawls and complicated fascinators from across the pond. Today, a little over a week since we hung the banner across the clock tower, she smiles back at me and continues to wrap the heavy, precisely cut glass scent bottles that are to be Maria’s Christmas present in individual tissue paper before setting them carefully into the nondescript carrier bag I have brought specifically for this purpose.


“ Oh it wasn’t a problem at all, dear. I knew you’d come back for them. And you’re right,” She finishes wrapping the last bottle and places it in the bag with the other three. “ Maria’s going to love them.”


I grin, and then glance quickly at my watch and give a start. Maria’s off her shift in about 15 minutes, and I have to hightail it back to my room and have the presents hidden before then. My best friend has the soul of a bloodhound, and it has become a point of honor to keep her from uncovering her presents every year. Mrs. Casey notices my concern and chuckles.


“ Already trying to dodge her?”


“ You know how she is.”

“ Yes, I do recall her chasing that young Whitman boy down main street a few years ago,”


Mrs. Casey and I share a laugh and then after I pay, and she reminds me to tell Isabel that she’s received a new shipment of vintage jewelry, I say my goodbyes and walk out into the street. I make it five steps when survival instincts kick in, and I veer to the left and into an alley to make sure Maria isn’t out delivering orders for the CrashDown. Everything looks clear, and I scurry down the block and halfway down, ducking into the next available doorway to hide. The couple coming into the shop give me strange looks, which I counter with a sunny smile before I leave the doorway and dive into another one at the end of block, having spotted silver antennas bobbing down the opposite street.


A quick peek out reveals that its Dina, and I wilt in relief before I gear up to dash another half a block towards the CrashDown. This time, when I hear the doors of the shop bell tinkle behind me, a sign that people are exiting, I don’t stop to suffer more weird looks. I step forward, only to be pulled back in. I turn quickly, already pulling my arm from whoever it is that has grasped it.


" Hey, a little handsy there-”"


My indignation fades instantly as I meet the familiar bright gray of Jordan’s eyes, and upon seeing him grin, I relax in his grasp., and greet him, voice filled with relief.


"Jordan! Hi,"


He nods at me, and the hand on my arm squeezes a bit in response.


"Parker.” He smiles, and then narrows his eyes in study. “ What are you up to?"


I blink in bemusement at him and tilt my head to the side, a smile meant to charm twisting my lips upward.


" What makes you think I'm up to anything?"


His response is to laugh and he holds up three fingers, lowering them as he counts off his answers.


" Three things. One. I've just seen you duck into an alley and two doorways like you're right out of a bad spy movie. Two. You're trying too hard to look innocent. And three,” Jordan pauses for effect, smirking at me. “ You're always up to something. "


My argument to the contrary is already on the tip of tongue, but then I decide to go for a challenge instead, pulling up a matching smirk.


" Oh really? Name one thing I've been up to-"


He calls my bluff, keeping his gaze trained on mine. " The banner on the clock tower,"


I fight the urge to grimace.


Ah.


That didn't quite work out as planned.


Jordan is studying me, a smug look in his eyes and I rally quickly, shrugging in an attempt to play cool.


"That wasn't me," I say dismissively, and its not even a lie.


The banner was decidedly a team effort, and although the rumors flying fast and furious around school do peg my friends and I as the very likely responsible parties, we have consistently ignored any attempts to discuss the matter. While claiming responsibility would undoubtedly add to our social standing, our concern lies primarily with making sure Kyle doesn’t get into trouble for unwittingly helping us. Therefore, deflection is the name of the game, and our strategy has been to steer the conversation towards the Extreme Terrestrials every time someone asks about the banner. It has been a great distraction.


Still, Jordan does not appear that easy to distract. He nods in acknowledgment but then says,


" Of course it wasn't just you. The rest of your merry crew was there as well obviously,"


Ugh. I hate that you’re so smart sometimes, Jordan Connor.


" You know I'd love to know where you're getting your information, Jordan. Just to ensure they are a reliable source."


Translated: Who have you been listening to, so I can go shut them up? Getting into trouble for the prank is not high on my agenda, after all. We’re going to be the opening act for only one of the most popular bands in the state, and there is no way I intend to miss that.


Jordan seems to get what I’m leaving unsaid, because he just smiles enigmatically and shares a simple, inescapable fact with me.


" People talk, "


" Too much, apparently.” I grumble, and then shrug breezily. “ And anyway, some kids at East said they did it," Which, you know, really doesn’t count for much, given the number of people who’ve claimed responsibility, but that is besides the point right now.


Jordan snorts and shakes his head in disagreement. " Please. Kids at East would never dream of doing something this big.” He eyes me again, gaze knowing. “ It just smacks of Maria DeLuca. "


I am internally impressed at his deductive prowess, but this is clearly not the time to congratulate him about it. Not when I have presents to hide, and a Sheriff’s son to shelter from potential fall out. I choose to shrug again. " I'll tell her you said that, she'll be really flattered, "


Again, this is true.


Eyes alight with mischief, he leans in further, decreasing the already scant space between us. " So now that we've established that you had something to do with that banner, "


I smirk and hold my ground. " Still not admitting to a thing here, "


Jordan ignores me, and continues on. " What are you up to right now? "


For a few moments, I stare at him, and then sigh, deciding to move on from the topic. He seems stubbornly inclined to believe it was us who put up the banner, and no amount of denial looks like it will change that. Strangely enough, I am not worried. Jordan hardly seems the type to go running to the Sheriff after all, and right now, I have bigger problems at hand.


“ If you must know, I’m hiding from Maria.” I inform him briskly, as if this is an everyday occurrence, which, considering the last few months, it kind of is.


There is a beat in which he stares disbelievingly at me and then he laughs. “ What, again, Parker?” When people come out of the shop behind him, he uses the hand still on my arm to tug me closer and out of their way. “ Am I going to need to have an intervention for you?”


Is it sad that I actually consider his words for a moment? I cannot help but chuckle at his suggestion, and I shake my head wryly.


“ Not today, Jordan. Thanks though,”


“ Anytime.”


And just like that, we’re left grinning at each other in silence like we somehow end up doing a lot, and I realize just how closely we’re standing together in this little alcove. Jordan’s hand is still on my arm, and half a foot more, and I would be practically standing on his toes. I realize that this is actually the first time we have been alone together since that cold night before Thanksgiving, notable not only because of the uncomfortable scene between Max, Jessica and I, but also because of Jordan’s latest impromptu confession.


We haven’t spoken about it, because really, is there even anything left to be said? Jordan certainly didn't seem to think so at the time, because after a few, tense moments where our eyes locked and I was desperately searching for something to say, he simply nodded, told me he just wanted to be sure I knew that, and went on with the rest of the route, as if nothing had happened. In the weeks that have passed since, the subject hasn’t been brought up again, and nothing in our interactions seems to have changed.


I feel like I should say something though, anything, at least to acknowledge what has been said. The problem is, I haven't exactly worked out what that something should be. What do you even say to that? I like Jordan, and of course I care what happens to him, but I somehow get the impression we will not be talking about the same thing if I tell him I care about him too.


Ugh.


Why must everything be so complicated?


More to break our connected gazes than anything else, I clear my throat and peer around him carefully, scanning for Maria on the street.


“ No sign of her,” I mutter. A breeze picks up, and I shiver a little, causing Jordan to shift his position slightly to shield me better. At the curiosity in his gaze, I offer up an explanation before he can ask his question. “ I just bought her Christmas present. I’m trying to make it home before her shift ends she finds me with this, or comes upstairs before I can hide it.”


“ Makes sense.” Amusement is clear in his expression as he continues on, tilting his head to one side in question. “ So were you planning on ducking into every doorway between here and the CrashDown?”


Indignant, I shake my head him. “ Of course not!" My bluster fades, and I grimace at him. " I mean…not every doorway. Maybe only after every third one?”


Jordan snickers at me, and then finally drops his hand from my arm, only to grab my free hand instead, and tugging me out of the doorway and onto the sidewalk. Bewildered, I try to pull back and hide again.


“ What are you doing? Didn’t you hear what I said?”


“ Loud and clear. And you’ll have a better shot of getting home in time to hide her present if you weren’t scurrying into every hiding place.”


Unwilling to bow to his logic just yet, I attempt to set my heels into the sidewalk. It doesn’t work. “ And how does walking down the street in full daylight help me?” I question instead.


“ Well you’re with me, for one thing,” He says as if that should explain everything. I raise an eyebrow at him. “ The power of my good looking-ness alone should be enough to dazzle her for a few minutes so you can make a break for it,”


Is he…is he serious?


For a few moments, I simply stare at him, and Jordan stares back, face deadpan. He doesn’t look like he’s joking at all. I continue to gawk, and he succeeds in tugging me further down the street as I process my disbelief. Jordan waits another few beats, and then laughs outright at my expression.


“ I’m kidding. Come on, Parker. You don’t think I’m THAT egotistical do you?”


I shoot him a disgruntled look and continue to follow as he tows me down the street. “ I can’t actually tell with you sometimes,” I retort. “ I mean, especially since its not even a lie,”


It’s Jordan’s turn to raise an eyebrow. “ What’s not a lie?”


“ That the power of your good looking-ness can stun people,” I glance back up at him, observing again and not for the first time that the good lord must have spent a little extra care on Jordan Connor. “ I’ve seen it happen,”


“ Oh yeah?” He looks pleased, and then nudges me. “ Have I ever stunned you?”


I am about to say that yes, there were several times in ninth that I couldn’t speak because I was too busy trying to remember how to breathe, but I manage to catch myself in time, and purse my lips instead.


“ Never you mind.” I ignore his sound of protest, and go back to scanning the streets. “ So please tell me you have a real plan? Because otherwise, I see a very good hiding spot coming right up.”


Jordan looks supremely unconcerned as he continues to usher me down Roswell's main street. “ This is the plan. You, me, hanging out, and then I escort you home and keep you occupied enough so Maria won’t intrude,”


I shake my head woefully, and then smile and wave as Milton hails me from the post office. “ You obviously haven’t hung out with Maria much. That’s not enough to keep her from interrogating me. In fact,” Turning my attention back to Jordan, I eye him beadily. “ You and I being together will just make her more curious.”


My words don’t seem to deter him, as he continues to look unworried. “ I wasn’t finished. Here, let me take that.” With his free hand, he tugs the paper bag from my grasp. “ There. Now, you were helping me pick out a gift for my mom, and Maria will never have to know.” Jordan squeezes my hand. “ See? Good plan right?”


I can’t argue with this, and even if I could, he doesn't give me time to protest, engaging me in lively conversation the very next minute. As he steers us towards the restaurant, we talk easily as I confirm that the Extreme Terrestrials are indeed coming to UFOnics, The Whits are to be their opening act, and that Alex has pretty much approached despotic levels in his quest to make sure we’re the best one ET has ever had.


“ That’s crazy that they’re going to be there,” Jordan comments as the CrashDown comes into view. “ This is pretty much going to be the biggest Winter Bash UFOnics has ever put on,”


I don’t need to ask him if he’s coming. UFOnics is the only underage dance club in Roswell, with the strictest alcohol screening policies ever. You would probably have a better chance of getting people to believe aliens really landed here than sneaking the stuff in. It’s the reason its so popular-parents actually feel semi-all right about their children going there, and so, any bash they throw is almost instantly sold out. With the Extreme Terrestrials coming to town, Jordan is right about this particular event being an even bigger deal than usual and the thought simultaneously fills me with anticipation and nervousness.


“ Great. Now I’m even more excited slash terrified than ever,” I confess and he nudges me encouragingly.


“ Come on Parker. I’ve seen you guys play a ton of times. You guys will rock. Especially you,” The statement is unexpectedly sweet, but before I can respond with a thank you, his expression changes, becoming a little more serious. “ So you’re going to be pretty busy that night, I take it,”


I grimace at him. “ With the way Alex is acting, we're going to be crazy busy. At least until after our performance, and then hopefully, he’ll become a normal person again, otherwise Izzy's going to have to step in. After that, we were planning on just sitting back and enjoying the show, and the party,” I push my shoulder against his playfully. “ Are you and your date planning grace our lowly opening act or are you just coming for the concert and after?”


Jordan doesn’t answer immediately, and in the beat of silence, and our stares catch again. He looks like he’s hesitating, which is odd, as I can count the number of times he has been anything else than self assured with me on one hand, but then it disappears behind a wry smile.


“ Neither, actually,”


I raise an eyebrow disbelievingly at him. “ You’re not coming?” My incredulous tone seems to amuse him, and he chuckles in response. “ Wait. What? You’re seriously not coming? Why not? It’s going to be a great night, the after party is going to be amazing. And it’s the Extreme Terrestrials! You can’t miss them, it would be like missing-”


“ I’ll be there, Parker,” Jordan cuts across me, bringing a halt to my pitch before I can wax poetic about how he would regret it forever if he didn’t come. He reads the confusion on my face correctly,
“ I meant that my date and I wouldn’t be catching the opening act or the concert,”


“ But you just said-”


“ Because I don’t have a date.”


I blink at him, parroting his words. “ You don’t have a date?” If it weren’t for his hand steadily pulling mine forward, I might’ve stopped walking altogether. As it is, I narrow my eyes in question instead. “ What’s happened? Are you ill?”


Jordan lets out a short bark of laughter. “ Are you serious, Parker? I don’t have a date, so I must be sick?”


I wave a hand in the air. “ Well are you? I don’t think you’ve been dateless since...” I stop to think about it and come to a realization. “ I don’t think you’ve ever been dateless actually,”


“ Of course I have. There are times I’ve been too sick to come to school. I’m pretty sure I was dateless then.”


I grin and toss him a triumphant look. “ My point exactly.”


Jordan rolls his eyes at me and continues to walk towards the CrashDown, my hand still tucked securely in his. “ Funny. Anyway. I’m going to be there for all of it- the opening, the concert and the after party.” He spares me a fleeting sidelong gaze before he presses on. “ You can join me if you’d like,”


His tone is casual, as if my answer doesn’t really matter to him one way or the other. The suddenly slightly tense set of his shoulders tells me otherwise, and while my first impulse is to put him at ease, his words start to process and I blink once, twice, to give myself time to catch up. Jordan turns his head to the side so he can see me better, and smiles crookedly. “ Unless of course, you’re meeting up with someone else afterward?”


I snap back to alertness, shaking my head immediately. “ No!”


Jordan starts at the abruptness of my response. “ No, you don’t want to join me?”


“ What? No! That’s not what I-” I take a breath and gather myself. “ I’m not meeting anyone else after.”


His shoulders drop a fraction, and the guarded look in his eyes recedes a bit. “ So we can hang out?”


Gray eyes clash with mine for the umpteenth time today. It appears that the fall out of Thanksgiving night is finally here, and I am woefully unprepared to do anything but internally dither about what is happening. In an ironic reversal of events, I suddenly wish Maria was here, for the express purpose of having a second pair of eyes to witness the entire thing, because when I puzzle over and dissect every moment of this later, I’m sure these lapses in concentration of mine will be a problem.


I am opening my mouth to speak, to volley back and leave with an open, noncommittal answer, but the way he’s looking at me right now, with my fingers tangled gently in his…I can’t turn away. In my head, its suddenly a different boy before me, with eyes the color of warm honey, and a small, hopeful smile on his face. I am halfway to blurting out a ‘yes’ before the mirage vanishes, and starlit eyes replace amber, but the smile remains the same. I freeze, and internally despair.


Damn it all to hell. Why I am powerless to keep Max from every part of my life?


Jordan’s eyes narrow in concern at my sudden distraction, and I swallow and refocus on him. In defiance of my hallucinations, when I speak, my voice is decisive and clear.


“ Yes. Of course,”


It’s Jordan’s turn to blink once, twice as if he doesn’t quite believe his ears. To his credit, he keeps his disbelief in check, and simply dips his head a little closer to mine.


“ Yeah? You’ll hang out with me that night?”


We are very close now, and some part of me realizes we’ve stopped walking too. I don’t do anything but nod, and then a smile that dazzles breaks out over his face. For a few seconds, I feel the effects of his aforementioned good looking-ness, flushing ridiculously under his gaze, and again he squeezes my hand.


“ Great. Looking forward to it,”


I hear bells jingle, and I realize we have reached the CrashDown. In unison, he and I look to the side to see Maria exiting, having obviously just finished her shift. She stops short when she sees us, eyes flitting quickly from our joined hands, to the red stain on my cheeks and the package Jordan holds. Her mouth drops open prettily, and when she meets our gazes, before she can speak, Jordan cuts in, taking charge of the situation.


Which is fantastic, because I'm sort of gaping like a fish out of water too. My whole body twitches, preparing to make a run for it, but Jordan tightens his grip on the hand he's holding captive in his, subtly demanding I stay. For lack of anything better to do, I comply, noting the good fortune that the paper bag is at least not in my possession.


“ Hey Maria. How's it going?" He greets smoothly, as if nothing is out of the ordinary at all.


Before my best friend can utter more than that she's fine, Jordan's already in action, nodding earnestly as he starts to pull me into the cafe.

" That's great. Listen, I'm going to be stealing Liz for a little while. I am absolutely clueless at picking Christmas gifts for my mom, and I really didn't want to get her another sweater she would never wear again. Liz here," At this point, he reels me in and then releases my hand, only to throw his arm around my shoulders instead, " was unlucky enough to be walking by when I was debating between two, and rescued me from more poor life choices. So to pay her back, I decided to just hijack her. Is that okay?"


He lets loose with another one of those amazing smiles, and to my sudden amusement, I see Maria blinking a little dazedly, as if the evening light is suddenly too bright for her eyes.


" I...I mean...yes, sure-"


" Perfect."


Then he's tugged me forward, and we are walking past Maria and into the restaurant, and I am shaking my head in amazement.


" That was...I can't believe you pulled that off,"


Jordan winks, unknotting his scarf and hanging it loosely around his neck. " Admit it. You're impressed,"


I sniff. " The last thing you need is me fuelling your ego, Jordan."


" That's a yes, right?" He laughs, taking my silence for the agreement that it is. " So lead on, Parker. I've got to stick around for a little while at least to sell our cover, and I've got to say, I've always wondered what your room looks like,"


I shake my head at him, and at the surreal twist my day has taken. " Fine," I mutter. " But I demand five minutes alone in there before I let you in so I can clean up,"


Jordan smirks at me and says, tongue in cheek, that he doesn't mind if I have underwear lying around, for which I swat him immediately. We've reached the backroom now, and Uncle Jeff sees me taking a swing at Jordan.


" Lizzie, what have I told you about hitting boys?"


I turn and grin mischievously at him. " It's usually along the lines of ' Good job, my girl, keeping doing that'."


He is trying to look stern, but spoils it with a smile. " That's true, but I'm usually sure the boy won't press charges when I encourage you."


It looks like Jordan is not one to miss an opportunity to impress my guardians, because he cuts in affably, with a wide smile for my uncle. " I wouldn't press charges, Mr. Parker. I'm pretty sure that's just her way of letting me know she likes me,"


Oh for god's sake.


I swat at him again while Uncle J laughs. " You're the Connor boy, I assume," He says as they shake hands and exchange greetings, and then embarrassingly, Uncle Jeff winks at me in the way adults think is covert, but in truth, is anything but. I groan and Jordan grins wider.


" Guilty. Has she been talking about me?"


I step in before things can spiral even wider out of control. " Okay, enough." I push Jordan towards the doors that lead upstairs. " I'm going to educate Jordan on the finer points of Christmas shopping for his mom, and he's going to help me avoid Maria, Uncle J. We'll be upstairs,"


My uncle nods obligingly, waving us on. " Okay honey. Remember all doors stay open! And remember your aunt and I are very forgetful and likely to wander in and out unannounced!"


I groan again. This is my Uncle's subtle way of saying sexual activity of any kind is strongly frowned upon and will most likely be interrupted anyway-so don't try it.


" Oh my god. We're going, now Uncle J!" I call over my shoulder as I grab Jordan's hand and flee the break room.


Jordan doesn't seem to be embarrassed at all and is laughing quietly to himself. My cheeks are stained red and I shrug helplessly as I climb the stairs ahead of him.


" Sorry. It's just...house rules. Any time any teenagers are up here unsupervised, the whole place has to be an open book. Literally,"


" Hey, I get it. It took months before Jess's dad stopped popping by the porch every 15 minutes every time I was over. Now he can usually go about 2 hours,"


Facing the door as I unlock the apartment, I giggle, and it takes me a few seconds to realize that he's talking about thorn girl, and even more, I was actually commiserating with her. I push the unsettling thoughts away and push the door open, leaving it ajar and motioning for him to follow me in.


" Welcome to Casa De Parker. Pretty basic setup, kitchen, living quarters, hallway, closet,"


Jordan's gray eyes are alive with curiosity as he sheds his coat and scarf, gravitating towards a set of family photos on the wall. Belatedly, I realize there are a number of highly embarrassing childhood photos of me lying around, and as he pauses in front of a picture of me at five, in all my toothless glory, I start to rethink the wisdom of this plan.


" You haven't changed a bit," He comments over his shoulder.


" Yes, the lack of front teeth is really becoming a problem," I quip, joining him in front of the photo. He grins sidelong at me.


" Well apart from that. You're as pretty as ever,"


I am immediately flustered, but before I can respond, he moves off down the hall. " Is your room this way?"


Snapping back to attention, I hurry after him and slip by so I can enter the room first, ignoring his chuckles. A quick scan reveals nothing potentially embarrassing, and the one bra I spot dangling on my closet door is snatched up and thrown into my closet with no mercy. A knock comes in the next moment and I open the door wide and leave it that way, waving him in.


" Uh...yeah. So this is it," I wave around vaguely. Jordan walks in unhurriedly, taking everything in with the same interest he gave to the previous rooms. He places the paper bag carefully on my desk and walks around my room, and more to stop myself from following him around than anything else, I move to the bag and remove Maria's gift, rooting around for wrapping paper and supplies. It occurs to me that this is the first time anyone apart from one of my best friends has been in my room in quite a while, and then I drop all pretenses of trying to be busy and simply lean against my desk and wait for him to be done with his inspection.


He spends a considerable amount of time looking at the bulletin board where a scattering of flyers, posters, planner pages, sheet music and pictures takes up the majority of the space available. Jordan smiles at a few of the photos, laughs outright at others and then studies one particular picture intently.


" This one's nice," He says, tapping it lightly. Curious, I come forward, and find that it is a picture of Max and I, taken last year. In it, he's giving me a piggy back ride, and my arms are locked securely around his shoulders as his are hooked about my legs. It is a candid shot, taken as we laughed uproariously at something I don't remember. I study it with a fond smile, noting that even though my head is thrown back, Max's is tilted towards the back, as if straining to look at me.


It's normal enough, but for some reason, it seems to have captured his attention.


" Thanks. It was at that party at the reservoir last summer. You remember?"


" Ah. Right. I think I was seeing Jenna Hartley at the time,"


" Really? I thought it was Kelsey Davis," I say, only half teasing. Jordan's dating habits, an aggressive chase that seems designed to overwhelm and sweep a girl off her feet, followed by a whirlwind courtship and then an ending that he somehow manages to make amicable, is the stuff of much discussion in the girls bathroom. Its his talent of leaving behind fond memories and an ex-girlfriend who says mostly good things about him that does it, making every new girl he dates entertain the thought that she will be the one to change him, to make him want to stay.


So far, no girl has managed to do that.


I wonder if that's his agenda with me as well, although, he's certainly been taking his time if it is. And come to think of it, I haven't heard much about his newest flavor of the month, which leads me to wonder if he even has one at the moment, or if I'm currently filling that role. The thought is slightly distressing, and I shake myself back to the present, where he has the good grace to look a bit abashed. He shifts his focus from the picture to me.


" Kelsey. Right. You know, I might have broken it off with Jenna by then," He pauses. “ I don’t think she took it well though,”


I nod in agreement. " That would explain why they had that screaming match and then fell into the reservoir,"


" Did that really happen?" Jordan questions, looking bemused.


" Oh yeah. I think I have some pictures somewhere if you need proof,"


"I'll take your word for it," He leans against the wall and appears to weigh his words carefully before he speaks. " I know I'm a little hard to take seriously, Parker. Especially with the way I date,"


My teasing smile fades and I stare at him in a bit of consternation, because apparently some of my thoughts must have been reflected in my expression. "Jordan, I don't-"


" Its just that no one I've dated has ever made me want more than a fling. So rather than prolong it, and give false expectations, I end things before it gets there."


We are both silent, and when I ask the question, my voice is hesitant and slow. " There really hasn't been anyone you've wanted to keep around for more than a month or two?"


" There have been only two girls I haven't left behind," He confesses. " And neither of them really counts, because one could see what was coming, and left me before I could break it off with her,"


I know immediately that he's talking about Tess Harding, and before I can stop myself my question comes tumbling out.


" Tess. But who's the other girl?"


Jordan smiles as if the answer is obvious, and when he shares it, I realize that it is.


" Who else? Jessica, of course. And she doesn't count, because she's my best friend," His eyes are bright and he shrugs. " I guess...I'm still waiting for that click, you know? For someone to make me want more than a fling, to make me want to stay,"


I take in his confession, and study him thoughtfully. " How's that working out for you so far?"


" I'm still working on it,” He admits slowly, before continuing. “ Looking pretty good from where I'm standing though,"


There are a few moments where my eyes narrow in confusion, and then I realize he's looking at ME, and this conversation has taken on a touch more meaning than our earlier banter. I open my mouth to respond, but find that I really don't have anything to say, and Jordan, as astute as ever, seems to notice and graciously takes us back to safer territories.


" At least that's what I tell myself I'm doing. Jess is of the opinion that I simply like having a legion of girls after me. Sometimes I wonder if its worth having a best friend," He muses jokingly.


I let out a relieved laugh, recognizing the Jordan Connor every girl is warned about, and move off from my place beside him and settle down on my desk chair instead.


" About that...I still don't know how that ended up happening,"


Amusement peeks through his serious expression and when he speaks, his tone is wry. " Are you calling in that trade now? Best friend for best friend?"


" Might as well," I say. " I've got presents to wrap, and this always goes by quicker when there's a story to listen to,"


" It's not that complicated really. Once upon time," He begins, and I grin at the comforting line. " a boy moved to a new town..."

**********************

1 year, 10 months ago

It was near 11pm, technically close enough to curfew that he should be in bed, rather than out in the yard. He reasoned to himself that it was all right though, because his destination was close enough that he was sure his mother wouldn't really mind. Stopping under the tree that bordered their yard and the next, he grabbed the lowest handhold he could find, and began to climb. In no time at all, he was near the top, higher than the fence that separated the two backyards, and had hardly broken a sweat.


He chose his usual, sturdy branch, wide enough to sit on, and carefully scooted down its length, until next door’s yard was directly below him. Glancing down, he spotted the teenaged girl sitting on a blanket, hidden from direct view by shrubbery, but completely visible from his bird's eye position. She seemed absorbed in her book, unaware of his presence, and grinning wickedly, he readied himself for action. With the grace born of a cat, he swung his leg over to join the other, and then jumped down into the backyard, behind the tall rose bushes, enjoying the girl’s muffled shriek.


Jordan laughed lowly as she hissed angrily at him. His laughter seemed to anger Jessica even more, and she swatted every part of him she could reach with her book.


“Okay, okay,” He said, fending off her half hearted swipes at him with his arms. “ I promise, that’s the last time.”


Jessica scoffed, blue eyes radiating her irritation.


“ That’s what you said the time before this! I don't understand why you can't walk around the fence like a normal person instead of dropping in like some demented cat burglar, Jordan,”


He grinned and then threw himself carelessly onto the blanket beside her.


“ I can’t help it, its so hilarious to see you flail up like you’re about to die, when you know it’s really just me.” He smirked and then shot her a teasing look. “ I wonder what your faithful followers at school would say if they knew you scream like a girl,”


“ Probably nothing because I AM a girl, jerk,” She responded savagely, with a toss of her head.


“ Probably nothing because they're scared to death of you anyway," He volleyed back smartly, ignoring her death glare. " Quit glaring at me like that, your face will stick that way, and how will Max Evans fall in love with you then?"


The mention of her longtime crush, an admittance that was hard won, made Jessica flush a dull red and she scowled even harder.


" Shut up, Jordan! Who says I want him to fall in love with me, anyway?"


" You don't have to say anything Jess. I see how you look at him when you think no one is looking, and its pretty damn obvious." He drawled. Jessica looked stricken and Jordan immediately softened, sitting up to reassure her. " Hey, I didn't-come on Jess, don't look like that. It's obvious to me. Just me, okay, don't worry,"


The girl gathered her knees to her chest, looking oddly fragile for someone who usually went about life as if she owned the world. Jordan knew better though, and was well aware that the cold, hard front Jessica presented to the world was simply that- a front she used to keep everyone at bay. Somehow, though, it didn't seem to work on him. Perhaps because of the way they'd met, both in the throes of a misery that no one else seemed to understand: himself, reeling from the loss of a beloved father and the abrupt move to a town where he knew nothing and no one; and Jessica, struggling to carve out a normal home life with a father who was like a ghost and a mother who seemed to prefer the company of bottles to her own family.


She hid nothing from him, and in return, he from her.


It was how he knew that her secrets had the power to hurt her like nothing else did, and her feelings about Max Evans were near the forefront of this. Jordan was immediately regretful he'd brought it up, and seeking to make amends he reached out and tugged at a strand of bright hair.


" What's so great about Evans anyway, Jess? I mean, look at you. He should be chasing after you, not the other way around,"


Jessica sighed, but acknowledged the compliment with a small smile before she responded bluntly. " I'm not chasing after him Jordan,"


" Which is the other crazy thing about all this. Why don't you just tell him you like him?"


" And as for what's great about him," She went on, completely ignoring his words. " How about everything? He's smart, funny, charming, nice-" She was interrupted by Jordan fake snoring and she glared at him again. " You're so immature,"


" Well you make Evans sound like a total snore fest. And for some reason, that guy really seems to hate my guts-"


Jessica made a noise of protest and cut in.


" Max doesn't hate anyone,"


" So I'm still not convinced he's someone to be pining over," Jordan continued blithely, ignoring her defense.


" He's not afraid of me all right"? Jessica snapped, looking put out. " I like him so much because...he treats me like a real girl,"


The boy shook his head in exasperation, studying her intently. " I treat you like a real girl! You're not in love with me, are you?"


" Of course not!" Jessica's tone was indignant, matching the expression on her face.


" And more people would treat you like a real girl if you'd quit being so scary to them, Jess,"


Her face was sour as she replied, arms crossing over her chest defensively. " Well why do you keep hanging around me if I'm so scary then?"


" That’s easy. I’m not afraid of you. Besides, someone's got to save the rest of the school from your wrath," Jordan grinned cheekily, enjoying the way she rolled her eyes. " Okay. My point is, you don't have to worry about anyone knowing about your crush on Evans, even though its crazy you refuse to tell him,"


The look of relief on her face was enough to indicate she appreciated his words, but in the next moment she scoffed. " I'm not taking dating advice from you, Mr. New girl every other week," Jessica's tone mirrored her expression, which showed that she was deeply unimpressed. " You've only been here four months, and you've dated five girls. How is that even possible?"


" I work fast. I just haven't had that 'click' with anyone yet," He shrugged unconcernedly. " I'm not worried. But who knows? I'm planning to ask Tess out next week. Maybe it will happen then,"


" Harding? You’re going to ask her out?" Jessica's tone was imperious, her eyebrow raised. Jordan raised his eyebrow in kind.


"That’s the plan. Any objections, not that it would change my mind if you do?"


" Why do you even ask me then?" Jessica responded peevishly, waving her hand. " She's fine. You could do worse than Harding. You could do better too though,"


Sensing that they were back on solid ground, the dark haired boy smirked and made to lay back down on the blanket. " Oh yeah? Like Liz Parker maybe?"


The mention of her arch enemy made her huff in annoyance as he knew she would. " Please," The word was almost a growl." Tell me you're joking. Tell me you haven't fallen for the golden girl like everyone else has,"


Jordan lay silent, letting her stew for a few moments. In truth, for the few short months he'd been in Roswell, his interaction with the Parker girl had been surprisingly limited. He'd arrived just before the end of summer, and had spent almost all that time with Jessica, thereby entering WRJH as her best friend, something that was solidified quickly. The position came with many perks, but with the con of having her reputation spill over onto him a little, and many who didn't know him assumed he was as fierce as she was.


Jordan knew that with time, he'd carve out his own identity, separate from Jessica's, but for now, being her best friend meant that Liz Parker stayed a healthy distance away from him. It didn't mean he knew nothing of the girl though- pretty and popular, and smart as hell to boot, it was almost guaranteed that they move in the same circles. He simply hadn't spent enough time with her to form an opinion, and certainly not enough to like her in the way Jessica feared, but he would be lying if he said he wasn't looking forward to their first real conversation.


" Jordan!"


He blinked back into the present and the stinging in his shoulder that indicated Jessica's displeasure.


"Ouch! Jesus, Jess, take a chill pill. I don't like her like that, I've never even spoken to her for god's sake,"


" Well you looked like you were thinking about her," Jessica groused, eyeing him beadily.


" Of course I was! We were just talking about her, weren't we?"


Irritably, Jessica sniffed and picked up her book again. " You're not that girl's type. I doubt she even has a type. She's too busy making everyone she meets fall in love with her and then being oblivious to it all to fall in love with anyone right back,"


Jessica's tone was bitter, Jordan noted, and there was a fair amount of jealousy mixed in. It was the way she normally spoke of her, as her dislike of the Parker girl, however irrational, was one of the first things he'd learned about Jessica. He had yet to discover if any of it was rooted in fact, yet another reason he was curious to finally interact with the girl. " A real heartbreaker, huh? Sounds like we'd get along great,"


" Jordan!"


" What? Relax, Jess. I am not in love with the girl. Trust me. If I ever fall for someone, you'll be the first one to know,"


" Anyone but her, Jordan. As big a pain in the butt as you are, she doesn't deserve you. At all,"


" Aw, see I knew underneath all that ice you were a softie. Don't worry about Liz Parker, Jess. If that time ever comes...I'll handle it."


Jessica looked doubtful, but whatever she wanted to say was lost as the sound of raised voices floated out to where they were hidden in the garden. She flinched, and Jordan stared sympathetically.


" How long have they been at it?"


The girl shrugged, as if it really didn't bother her, but the wince she tried to hide as more shouting reached them said otherwise.


" Who knows. Hours maybe. Since before I came out here,"


Making an executive decision, Jordan stood, and held out his hand. " Come on. You're staying over at my place tonight, we'll get my mom to call them and let them know,"


Uncertainty plagued her blue eyes and she hesitated. " Are you sure? I mean, your mom might-"


" My mom loves you. She's not going to mind at all. Lets go."


She smiled and quickly folded up the blanket and then placed her hand in his.


" Thank you,"


" You're welcome." He shot her a teasing grin. " So what should I wear to my date with Tess? Although keep in mind, its hard to improve on perfection,"


Jessica rolled her eyes.


“ You don’t even know if she’s going to say yes,”


“ Obviously she’s going to say yes.” Jordan preened, ignoring Jessica’s disparaging mutters.


"...You're so full of it, Jordan."


" Prescisely why we're best friends, Jess,"


She glared at him and he stared steadily back until they both burst out laughing.


"...shut up."


Jordan grinned some more and quickly as lightning, reached out and stuck his hands in Jessica’s hair, mussing it until it resembled a crows nest before he made a break for his house. She shrieked in outrage, and then threatening murder, proceeded to chase him down.


It wasn’t perfect by any means, but this was their friendship, their dynamic-and for now, it was enough.

*****************************

Interlude

Main street was buzzing.


Strange fascination with aliens aside, Roswell was as quintessential as a small town could get, which meant that everyone talked about everyone else, and when that got old, they talked about their children instead. Today, when the cold necessitated even the most stalwart of bench sitters find a warm place to sit, the scene was the bakery shop, and the topic was the town’s children, and more specifically, who they were dating.


The current subject of choice was the Parker girl, who appeared to be attached to the Connor boy, spurred on by the sight of them walking through the town hand in hand. This was a very confusing development, as most of the town had assumed that she and the Evans boy would be a couple by now, and announcing their engagement by the end of high school.


“I don’t blame her one bit. The poor dear must have needed someone to turn to after the Evans boy started seeing the other girl,”


“ Well I don’t blame him. The poor boy’s probably gotten tired of waiting for that girl to realize how she really feels. Didn’t I hear something about her being a genius?”


“ Most geniuses are absentminded apparently. And socially awkward,”


“ Speaking of awkward, did anyone remember to tell Mavis to keep mum about the Parker girl? Otherwise we’re looking at taking awkward to a whole new level.”


Patrons turned as the bells rang, and talk hushed down as the Evans boy in question stepped into the bakery shop. It was a Thursday evening, and the town knew well enough that Diane Evans had a fondness for the scones that were made only on Thursdays evenings, so that they could be reheated hot and fresh for Friday morning breakfast. He headed straight for the pick up counter, smiling at all he encountered and nodding respectfully at his elders. He was well liked, the Evans boy, practicing the manners his parents had drilled into him well. It was these very tendencies that would be his downfall that day, as manners dictated that he stop and chat when Mavis Gordon hailed him. They went through the usual greetings, the inquiries after school and sports, and then they came to the meat of the matter, the volume in the bakery pitched a little lower, the better to eavesdrop with of course.


“ And how is your pretty girlfriend young man? Are you being a gentleman?”


“ Jessica’s fine, Mrs. Gordon. And I’m being a perfect gentleman,” Came the goodnatured reply.


“ Good boy. Although I must say, I’m disappointed you and the Parker girl didn’t work out,”


There was silence instead of a reply, and surreptitious looks were instantly cast in that direction. Max looked flummoxed, but then recovered quite nicely with a polite,


“ I’m sorry, Mrs. Gordon. I’m not sure what you mean,”


“ Oh, no need to play coy young man. You’re seeing the other girl now, we all know that. And it looks like the Parker girl is off the market as well,”


Surreptitiousness was forgotten as interested eyes locked on the young man, and the expression on his face that looked eerily similar to someone who had gotten punched in the stomach.


“ She is?”


“ Well, it’s obvious isn’t it? There they are, bold as brass,”


Automatically, as if he couldn't control himself, the boy turned to where Mavis was pointing and was treated to the sight of the Parker girl and the Connor boy deep in discussion and yes, still holding hands. A succession of emotions flickered through the young man’s eyes, and his expression became so pained that many well meaning, matronly women were about to hug him in sympathy, but then he blinked, and all expression disappeared, sliding back behind a polite smile. The men in the audience approved, although internally, they all sympathized- pretty girls tended to come with pretty big hurts after all.


“ I see. $10.25 right, Mrs. Gordon? Here you go. I’ll see you next Thursday,”


Mavis barely had enough time to say goodbye before he was gone, and the whole bakery was buzzing again.


“ Looks like things just got more interesting,”


End Interlude
*****************************
It’s two days after Jordan ‘rescued’ me from Maria, and late Saturday afternoon, the night of the big show. Friday passed by in a manic blur of classes and practice, so much so that I had barely seen anyone apart from my fellow band members, and occasionally Isabel, who dropped by periodically to bring us sustenance. She is with me right now, helping me work through the latest tangle in my life.


" So let me get this straight. You might possibly have a date with Jordan Connor, but you're not sure. How in the world did that happen? How is it you're not sure?"


Isabel is perched on a speaker, brown eyes slightly incredulous. In her hands is a bunch of sheet music, and a notepad where she's been keeping track of potential set lists for tonight's performance. The band had met earlier for a planning meeting, in which we’d done nothing other than make each other more nervous, at which point Isabel wisely stepped in and sent us away to our respective corners to prepare for tonight. This means that Maria is currently at home, freaking out about her outfit while Alex is over at UFOnics for the 5th time today, making sure all our equipment is unpacked and set up. I should technically be getting ready, but hardly anyone pays attention to how the drummer looks when all the attention is focused on the lead singer, and Isabel would look gorgeous in a sack, so we both figured we had a little more time. From my position behind my drums, I twirl my sticks in agitation, and go through the story for what seems like the hundredth time.


" Because he didn't ASK me on a date. He asked me if we could hang out after we play. I said yes." I wring the sticks in my hands. " Does hanging out count as a date?"


Her gaze is simultaneously pitying and amused. " You know, sometimes, I think that IQ test was fundamentally flawed."


“ HEY.”


Isabel giggles at my expression and then dons a contrite expression to placate me.

" Okay, okay, calm down. IQ doesn’t equal EQ after all," She cannot resist the final jab and I glare at her, and she quickly sobers up. " I think it's a date, an unofficial one at least. And I'm not sure why I didn't see that happening, what with how Maria was going on and on about how you two were holding hands and then your Uncle saying you'd holed up in your room for hours-"


" We were not holed up!” I immediately sputter. “ I was wrapping presents, and he was...he was telling me a story!"


" And then somehow he walked away from that with an agreement from you to hang out tonight?"


" Actually...that part came before," I admit sheepishly.


Isabel looks like she's trying not to laugh and I shake my head. " I know. But really, I'm not sure this is even anything to be worried about. I mean, for all we know, he could have made plans to hang out with a lot of people tonight, not just me,”


" If that's true, why did he feel the need to secure some time with you?" Isabel continues to shuffle the papers in her hands and makes a note on one of our potential set lists. " I don't know, Liz. I mean, its been forever since I heard anyone say they were going on a date with him,"


I stand and try to busy myself with neatening the studio Michael’s parents let us practice in. "What are you talking about? What's her name, Beth Anders was just saying they went out a couple of days ago,”


Isabel’s expression is disbelieving. “ Liz, Beth Anders is a freshman who routinely claims to be Jordan’s girlfriend,”


I recall the little freshman who was glaring venomously at me at the CrashDown a few weeks ago and sigh again. “ Oh. That would explain a few things.”


“ Mhm.” Izzy flips her pony tail over one shoulder and regards me carefully. “ Does Max know about this?”


“ About tonight?” I shrug, and continue to wind extension cords together. “ Well…no. I didn’t think my plans tonight needed to be discussed, especially since he’s going to be with Thorn girl anyway.”


“ Yeah but that was before you were going on a date with Jordan Connor,” Isabel remarks wryly, adding a potential encore song to our list.


“ It’s not a date!” I protest.


“ What’s not a date?”


We turn and find that Michael’s come back in, having dropped off Maria about half an hour earlier. I quickly re-explain my current predicament, ending with my suspicion that it’s not a date. Michael and Isabel exchange glances and then Michael says,


“ It’s definitely a date.”


I groan. “ No, it’s not!”


“ Have you told Maxwell that you have a date with Connor tonight?” Michael asks, completely disregarding my statement. He leans a hip against the wall and stares steadily at me. In response, I frown heavily at him.


“ It’s not a date,” I repeat stubbornly. I will continue to maintain this, because the words, “ date”, “you” and “me” didn’t cross Jordan’s lips in any combination, and therefore it is NOT a date.


Isabel sighs and acquiesces. “ Fine, fine. You guys are ‘hanging out’.”


I nod at her, grateful that at least one person seems to have accepted this, and Michael rolls his eyes at me. “ Exactly. We’re just hanging out, so I don’t think its something I need to specifically tell Max. It’s not a big deal.”


“ It’s also not something you should specifically not tell him. Unless there’s a reason you don’t want to?” Michael raises his eyebrows at me. “ Is there?”


Scowling, I put the neatly looped extension cord down and start gathering up stray pieces of sheet music instead.


“ I don’t know, probably because it’s a bit awkward to talk to a guy that I’m trying to get over about another guy who likes me?”


“ Oh Liz.” Isabel shakes her head. “ Trust me, Max is well aware that Jordan likes you. The whole school is aware that he likes you.”


I make a face, remembering the lunch table debacle and the fact that the rest of our peers apparently delight in watching my struggles. “ That’s great. Really. Just great.”


“ So since that’s not the issue,” Michael presses on. “ What is?”


I sigh, and finally confess what truly has had me tied up in knots about the whole thing. “ I don’t want to talk to Max about this, because he might ask me how I feel about Jordan, and I don’t know how to answer that, because of how I feel about Max. Okay?”


Again, Isabel and Michael exchange looks, and then Isabel sighs, apparently having been picked as the one to address this statement. “ You already know all we have to say on the topic of you and my brother, so I’ll skip that for now, except…there are already so many things you don’t tell him. If this truly isn’t a big deal, then it shouldn’t be difficult to tell Max about it,”


“ And trust me,” Michael interjects. “ It’s not going to be a topic Maxwell will want to linger over.”


I wonder what makes him so sure, and remember belatedly that Max and Jordan were supposedly involved in a brawl a few years ago, something all but confirmed by Jordan himself. I hadn’t had an opportunity to quiz Max about this but now that I’ve remembered, I am eager to know the cause. Considering Isabel’s words, I realize that she’s right, and I feel marginally calmer; however, it seems like she isn’t finished.


“ And as for Jordan…it’s fine that you don’t know how you feel about him yet, but it looks like he’s pretty much decided on how he feels about you…so just keep that in mind, okay?”


I get the message loud and clear. Carry on with your insane plan Liz, but watch the collateral damage along the way. Despite this, I still smile at Izzy, and try to lighten the mood a little.


“ Come on Iz. This is Jordan Connor we’re talking about. He doesn’t do serious. If he sees me as something other than just his latest person to have a good time with, it’s news to me,”


Michael nods in agreement. “ Good girl. Keep that in mind, and let me know if he ever starts to get too friendly in his attempts to have a good time,”


Isabel throws a dirty look at Michael, while I roll my eyes and ignore him. “ Still. Just...go easy all right? This isn’t how he usually operates, and you know it. You must have noticed. You did kind of stalk him when he first moved to town after all,”


The reminder causes me to flush red and Michael to snicker. It is my turn to throw dirty looks, and Isabel accepts it with a bit of a grin.


“ All right, all right.” I grumble. “ Point taken. I’ll be careful with him.”


“ Good.” Isabel slides off the speaker gracefully and checks her watch. “ Now let’s go. We’ve got to start getting ready and you have a phone call to make.”


Michael shakes his head and follows us out of the studio. “ Times like this makes me glad I’m not a girl.”


“ Yes, I can see while daily bathing might be a problem for you,” Isabel snipes good naturedly, causing Michael to smirk back at her.


“ You’re just jealous cause I don’t have to work so hard to look this good,”


I laugh and grab Izzy’s arm, hustling her forward. “ Okay, okay, guys. Enough. Michael, we’ll see you there!”


Isabel’s still fuming a little under her breath as she starts the jeep but then she catches sight of my expression, and the slight hint of worry I can’t hide.


“ Hey. Don’t stress Liz. Whatever happens, it’s going to be one hell of a night.”


I smile weakly.


We’d soon find out how right she was.
**********************

Interlude 2

“ You’ve reached Max. Leave a message.”


“ Max, hey, it’s me…where’ve you been all day? Call me back when you get a chance, I need to talk to you about tonight. You’re still coming right? I mean, of course you're coming. Is that even a question? Call me.”


Beep.


“ You’ve reached Max. Leave a message.”


“ Hi, so, still haven’t heard back from you. We had a last minute band meeting- it went as expected, Alex and Maria tried to kill each other and had to be separated. Same old, same old. Call me when you have a chance, otherwise I’ll see you backstage before the show? Izzy gave you the passes for you and…Jess right? So we’ll see you there?”


Beep.


“ You’ve reached Max. Leave a message.”


“ Max, are you at UFOnics yet? Have you seen my lucky drumsticks, because I can’t find them and I am about to lose it! Did I leave them in your jeep? Can you check for me and call me back?”


Beep.


“ You’ve reached Max. Leave a message.”


“ I found the sticks. Everything’s okay now. Where are you?”


Beep.


“ You’ve reached Max. Leave a message.”


“ Hey! Sorry about the noise, we’re about to go on and…I can’t find you! Are you here yet? I just…you always come to wish us luck so…okay. You’re probably going to be busy tonight, but if you need to find me, I’ll be hanging out with everyone else and if I’m not with them, I’ll be with… I’ll be with Jordan okay? Enjoy the show,”


Beep.


TBC.

Author's note: First, thank you all for the feedback! Seriously, best part about writing is hearing from you guys, so keep it coming. Secondly, I had to break the part up. Again. So you know what that means: mass hysteria in the next part. ;) How are you guys feeling about these super long parts by the way? Do you prefer shorter parts which will perhaps come quicker, or long ones like this that take me more time? I've got a good bit of the next part written already, so would love to hear your thoughts. Please enjoy!

Dance, dance...steal 2/4 recap
1. Liz and Jordan spend time together, Jordan manages to get Liz to agree to hang out at the concert later. Jordan tells Liz more about he and Jessica's friendship
2. We have a flashback into Jordan and Jessica's past, a few months after he moved to Roswell. This isn't the story he told Liz, but more a window in the the dynamic of the two, and shares more interesting tidbits about their families as well
3. Interlude 1 finds us with Max, and more specifically, has him realizing the town thinks Jordan and Liz are a couple now
4. Liz, Isabel and Michael have a conversation in which Liz ponders over whether hanging out counts as a date, Isabel warns her to tread lightly about Jordan, and Michael insists she tell him if Jordan ever gets too friendly, and both insist she let Max know her plans to hang out with Jordan that night
5.Interlude 2 sees Liz trying to get in touch with Max to no avail. She leaves him a voicemail about Jordan
Last edited by Comet on Fri Jun 28, 2013 2:28 pm, edited 5 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 25 part 3 02/19/2013

Post by Comet »

Dance, dance…steal (3/5)


UFOnics was different from many clubs. It catered to a very specific clientele, for one thing, and didn’t allow alcohol, for another. It was very much like other clubs, though, in that it relied on competitions to spice up their events, and tonight, with the biggest show they’d had all year, was no exception.


“ Ladies and gentlemen, you’ve been a wonderful audience so far. Have you been enjoying our little game?”


Cheers greeted the MC’s question, leaving no doubt that the masses were highly entertained, and for good reason. It wasn’t every day that the top of the food chain at one of the high schools’ put on a very public display akin to a battle royale after all. The four were currently front and center onstage, occupying the very same spot the Extreme Terrestrials had played from not even two hours ago, two pairs of a teenaged boy and girl each.


The boys were tall, dark haired, and good looking, with builds that suggested active participation in sports, and features that had no doubt ensnared many a teenage girl’s heart. While one had a liquid, lightning smile that promised an unforgettably good time, the other boy had eyes that entire ad campaigns could probably be built around, and more than one girl had sighed about how they looked like they could peer into your soul. The young ladies were attractive as well, easily the kind of girl that male classmates would recall even years after high school ended. The long limbed blonde effortlessly pulled off the femme fatale look, coolly beautiful, with an ice blue gaze that looked like it could shred rock. The other girl was almost her complete opposite, petite and raven haired, with a fresh faced, delicate loveliness about her, and warm doe eyes to match.


To those who didn’t go to WRH, they simply looked like an undeniably pretty group who had, with luck and skill, managed to make it to the final round of the games. To the WRH denizens present in the crowd, however, they were Liz Parker, Jordan Connor, Max Evans and Jessica Thorne, and the night’s events had just escalated the drama that surrounded them straight into the stratosphere.


“ Let’s have another round of applause for our final four! One of them will be walking away from this stage with tonight’s grand prize, so give it up, UFOnics, show them some love, because they’re about to get REALLY friendly with each other!”


The air roared with sound as the crowd obliged the MC’s request, and while a casual observer would see only smiles fixed upon each of the four’s faces as they waved at the audience, those who knew them well could pick out the signs that showed they were less than enthusiastic about being there. For example, Liz’s best friends could see that her smile had a decidedly tense quality about it, and Max’s sister could see that his grin was a small, wooden imitation of his usual one. Jordan’s usual wolfish smile remained firmly in place, but more often than not, his gaze was trained on the shorter girl by his side in a display of attention that was uncharacteristic, while Jessica’s impervious exterior was at complete odds with the way she was grasping Max’s hand, as if for comfort. Thankfully, they were required to be on stage only a few minutes more, before being summarily dismissed so it could be prepped for the final round of the competition.


The minute the spotlight was off the four, Liz stepped off so quickly, it looked almost like she was fleeing the scene. There was a moment where it looked like both of the boys were about to follow her, and there appeared to be a tension filled beat in which Max and Jordan both realized this and their stares locked. The moment passed, and in the end, it was Jordan who went off in pursuit of Liz. Max and Jessica remained alone on the stage, and then they too descended, hand in hand and in a much less dramatic fashion than the other two. Soon, they were lost to view.


The crowd buzzed with interested murmurs, and those who were interested in the goings on of WRH’s popular crowd internally rubbed their hands with glee, in anticipation of whatever was to come. The consensus was the same- it didn’t matter who won tonight- there would be fireworks, there would be drama, and there would be blood.


Guaranteed.

**********************
Three hours ago


“ Let’s hear it for The Whits!”


Thunderous applause fills my ears, and I laugh in reaction, basking in the cheers of the crowd, the adrenaline that their roaring approval brings. We have just finished playing to the largest crowd in UFOnics history, and none of us choked, threw up, or fainted. Sure, it was touch and go for a minute there when Alex and Maria were about to kill each other again, but Michael and I (translated: mostly Isabel) took care of it, and the rest of them were there to keep me from hyperventilating when it looked like I had lost my lucky pair of drumsticks. None of us commented when Michael downed his sixth Snapple of the night either.


Yes, when you’re in a band, you tend to be very forgiving of each other idiosyncrasies right before a big show.


Maria’s motioning for me to come out from behind my drums to take a bow with the rest of them now, and although I initially shake my head in refusal, one dark glare has me rolling my eyes and bouncing to my feet. To alleviate her own nervousness, a condition she vehemently denied, Maria decided to show up and costume me for tonight’s events, and did not take kindly to my blunt refusal and stubborn insistence that my pink tank top, low slung skirt and boots were sufficient. I figure that agreeing to small demands such as this will make up for refusing to be her Barbie doll, and to be honest…who doesn’t love applause?


I reach the front and grasp Alex’s hand with my own, joining the chain that Maria and Michael have already formed. On three, we bow, and the crowd goes wild. The four of us exchange exhilarated smiles, wave once more to the crowd…and then the curtain falls, and we’re staring at crushed purple velvet instead of our peers. There is a brief minute where we take in the fact that it is over, and we have survived, and what’s more, we killed the show, and then Maria all but leaps on me, squealing excitedly. I stagger backwards, laughing at her babbling, and then the guys join the hug and we are jumping around like lunatics on a high from a performance that went without a hitch. Somehow, we manage to tumble backstage still locked in our group hug, and then Isabel’s there to join in.


Quickly, we help the crew move our equipment to make room for the Extreme Terrestrials, still discussing the performance, how Maria nailed the vocals, how Alex’s solo was on point, how Michael’s bass strummed the hearts out of the audience and how my drums drove the beat. The high carries us through the first fifteen minutes after the performance, but as it starts to fade, so does my anxiety grow, because while we have managed to put off the inevitable question of where the last member of our little group is for as long as possible, it’s time to acknowledge it now. There is no escaping the fact that for the first time since we started playing three years ago, only one of the Evans twins was there to calm last minute tantrums and convince overactive imaginations that they were not about to collapse. Maria verbalizes the question that’s on all our minds quite succinctly.


“ Where the hell is Max?”


I flinch in preparation of having all eyes swing to me, but I suppose the mania of getting ready for the show absolves me from being the one responsible for his whereabouts. Instead, everyone focuses on Izzy, who fidgets a little before sighing in defeat.


“ I don’t know. He wasn’t home when I got there, and mom said he’d come and gone while I was in the shower, and said something about picking his girlfriend up.” She shrugged. “ He said he’d be here though, but I haven’t seen him.”


It is at this point that they look to me, and my sigh mirrors Isabel’s. “ I haven’t heard from him either. I’ve been calling since after we all met.”


There is a beat of suspicious silence here and Alex frowns into the distance. Now that our set is over, it appears that he has let go of his tyrant persona and is back to his usual laid back self. “ He didn’t pick up?” He repeats, looking puzzled. “ He always picks up your calls. He can deny it all he wants, but you’re his favorite best friend,”


Michael nods in agreement while Maria’s blue green eyes narrow in question. “ Did you happen to tell him of your plans tonight Lizzie?”


I shake my head in the negative, feeling the tendrils of hair that have escaped from my haphazard bun tickling the back of my neck. “ I had to leave him a message in the end. What’s that got to do with anything?”


The two couples before me exchange looks, and I scowl in response, prepared to lay into them and drag it out word by word if necessary, but then a familiar voice sounds over my left shoulder, and I glance backward to find none other than the man in question himself, juggling five water bottles.


“ Hey.” He says in greeting.


“ Max!”


…All right. Let’s just ignore that embarrassing squeal that just emerged from my mouth, shall we? For god’s sake, soon I’ll be no better than his freshman fan club. Ugh. Quickly pulling myself together, I stare at as he easily shifts from his position behind me to stand beside me instead.


“ You were great,” He says to me emphatically, giving me my bottle of water first. Our eyes barely catch before his flit from mine, as if it is difficult for him to look at me somehow, flickering up at the rest of the band instead. “ All of you. Seriously, the whole club was going nuts. You brought the house down, ET’s going to have a tough act to follow,”


Alex and Michael are easily pacified by Max’s sincere words, and the water he brings, exchanging the requisite high fives and manly fist bumps. Maria stares at Max beadily, and then sees something in his face that causes her expression to soften, and she accepts the hug and kiss on the cheek he pairs with her water graciously.


“ Thank you. We missed you before.”


Max makes his apologies and I remain quiet, preferring to study him instead. I would never admit this to anyone (except perhaps my best friends, but I have the sneaking suspicion they know this already anyway), but I consider myself an expert on all things Max related. I know him well enough to know what something has set him on edge, because the signs are all there, in the sheepish smile that looks forced, and the tired circles under his eyes. He’s patiently listening to Isabel complain about being left high and dry without a ride to tonight’s concert, and then dryly reminding her that she’d planned to have Alex come pick her up anyway, before agreeing to give her free rein of the car this weekend to pacify her. One of the UFOnics staff member’s steps up and asks to speak to the leader of the Whits, a position that Maria and Alex constantly, ridiculously, fight over. Even now, flushed from success, the mention of the hallowed title has them eyeing each other with narrowed eyes, and so to preserve the peace, Michael and Isabel herd them both toward the tech guy, leaving Max and I alone.


He’s staring after them with a slight chuckle and then he finally glances back at me, he nods at the water bottle I’m still clutching in my hands.


“ That’s not going to drink itself you know,” I blink and he goes on. “ Come on. Chug it. Those lights are hot, and you know you always get dehydrated after you play,”


“ Trying out for the hydration police there, Max?” The quip is light, and I quickly do as he asks, eager to find out where he has been. “ Where were you? I called a couple of times, and left messages....I was starting to worry,”


Max looks contrite but again, his gaze skitters away from mine almost as soon as they meet.


“ I know. I’m sorry, you found your sticks though? You’d left them in Michael’s bass case so you wouldn’t lose them,” He reminds me now, and I flush a little at my crazy logic, nodding in response to his question. Leave it to me to put something in such an obvious place so I won’t lose it, only to not look there because it’s so obvious in the first place. Before I can speak again, he continues on.


“ I didn’t have my phone on me, actually. I went for a run.”


Skeptical, I raise an eyebrow at him. “ For three hours?”


Max smiles then, and it’s perhaps the most real one I’ve seen from him since he got here. “ It was a long run,” He confides. “ You know the ones,”


I do know the ones. Long runs are for thinking, for escape, simultaneously a way to throw yourself into the problem and pretend it’s the road under your feet and you’re beating it into submission, and a way to leave it all behind as well. While I’m relieved that he seems to have snapped out of whatever it is that’s bothering him for now, it doesn’t change the fact that something happened to make him want to run, and it’s probably what’s making him fidgety as all hell now. Concerned, I step closer until I’m right in front of him, and he has no choice but to look me in the eye.


“ Something’s wrong. You look…weird.” Up close, the circles under his eyes are more pronounced, and there is a weary, guarded look in them that I have never seen before. There’s a frown on my face before he can blink. “ Did something happen?” Max looks reluctant and before he even speaks, I can tell he’s going to try and deflect me, so I set my jaw stubbornly and shake my head in defiance. “ Don’t even try it, Max Evans. What’s the matter?”


“ Liz, don’t worry-”


Stubbornly, I interrupt him, overriding his denial. “ Is it Thorn-is it Jessica? Did you guys have a fight?”


Even as the question spills from my lips, I am sincerely hoping this isn’t what drove him on a three hour long run. Quite apart from the nasty little side effect where helping him romance Jessica Thorne of all people felt like walking over live coals, I am thoroughly enjoying not having to be the one to troubleshoot the less than rosy aspects of their relationship too. Still, something in my expression must communicate that I am ready to go to war on his behalf if need be, because its Max’s turn to shake his head in the negative and he raises a placating hand.


“ No, no. It wasn’t Jess, it wasn’t anything like that. It has nothing to do with her,”


I am almost certain I resemble a big three year old, but I cannot stop the petulant scowl from adorning my face.“ Then what?”


His hand falls, and I can see his jaw working slightly as his eyes immediately slide away from mine once more.


“ It’s nothing.” He insists. I have half a mind to remark that he would actually have a better chance of convincing me if he would actually look at me for two seconds, but I’m too occupied with trying to figure out what could possibly have unhinged him to the point where he decided to run away rather than come find refuge with us. He’s still talking, trying to get me to drop the topic, but despite recent events pointing to the contrary, I do have genius level IQ, and more than that, I know Max Evans. So when the answer comes to me, I know I’m right.


I’ve only ever seen Max look like this once before, after all, and it was because of-


“ The girl. It’s because of her, isn’t it?”


The noise that the crowd beyond the curtain is generating seems to fade away when Max’s gaze snaps to mine, crystal clear and sharp for the first time tonight. I almost flinch at the intensity of the emotions in his eyes, and I swallow roughly against the confirmation that I was correct.


“ Is it…did she do something? What happened?”


Stupidly, I glance around, as if this girl, this phantom of the past who evidently still holds pieces of Max’s heart, is hiding just around the corner. I stop my futile search when Max answers in the negative, sounding more tired than ever, and stubbornly dropping his gaze again.


“ It’s nothing, Liz.”


He does realize that no one here is buying that right? I frown at him, and shove the escaping tendrils of hair back behind my ears irritably, and then settle for pulling it free from the hair tie that is barely holding it up in it’s bun anyway.


“ Obviously not, otherwise, you would have been here.” He doesn’t respond, his shoulders hunching forward again, and I feel a flare of irritation, driven by a mixture of anger at him, for thinking he has to go this alone, and bone deep jealousy of this mystery girl, who even now seems to torment him still. The words sear through before I can even think of stopping them. “ Don’t you think its time to let her go, Max?”


It’s as if the sharp tone of my voice has sent a current through him, because he releases a short, bitter laugh, and when our eyes meet again, his are hard, and filled with a sort of contempt I can’t help but feel is more directed at himself than me.


“ I have let go, Liz. Right here, and now, this…this is me letting go.” The unexpected vehemence in his voice really does cause me to flinch back this time, and I immediately see regret ghost through his eyes as he shrugs in apology or defeat, I’m not really sure which. “ It’s just that…there are setbacks. Sometimes, as hard as you try to let go of the past, it doesn’t want to let go of you so easily,”


I shiver in reaction, because I know well enough that he’s right, and isn’t that what I’ve been struggling with for months? For lack of a ready response, I fiddle with the water bottle I’m holding, and when I do speak, it is halting and slow.


“ Okay. I just…I hate it when you’re unhappy. I want to fix it for you, you know? I don’t want you to be sad about this anymore,”


Max stares at me for a long time before his lips quirk in the barest of smiles. “ Yeah, well. There are some things that aren’t for you to fix, Liz.” A quick glance at his watch, and I can feel that the conversation is drawing to a close. “ Listen, it’s almost show time.”


I nod automatically, and suddenly cold, wrap an arm around my midsection for warmth. “ Right. Did you get your passes? Everyone else is probably in our spot backstage,” When Max makes no move to head in that direction, I fiddle with the bottle once more. “ You’re not coming, are you?”


He shakes his head in the negative. “ Jess bought front row tickets as a surprise, she knows how much I like the band. We’re going to watch it from there, and maybe come back here later,” It does not need to be said that after her last surprise was so completely ruined, it would take something short of disaster for Max to leave his girlfriend’s side tonight. So I plaster as genuine a smile onto my face as I can manage, and nod along to his words.


“ Of course. Okay. So…I guess we’ll catch you after the show, then? For the after party?”


“ Yeah, I’ll be…we’ll be there, definitely.”


Awkwardly, we smile at each other, small, strained versions of what usually comes so easily to us, and then he nods over his shoulder.


“ I should get going. Jess is probably waiting for me.”


I nod, suddenly eager to be far away from that particular piece of knowledge. In a corner of my mind, I wonder what’s worse, knowing that Jessica Thorne is the one waiting for him now, or that the phantom of this mystery girl still has so much power over him. “ Right. And…I told Jordan-”


“ –that you guys were going to hang out tonight,” He finishes for me smoothly. “ I heard. I got your message.” Funnily enough, he releases a breath as if preparing himself for something unpleasant, but when he smiles, it is one of the more real ones of the night. “ Have fun, okay?”


A fission of relief dances across my spine, and I relax slightly for the first time since we started talking. “ Thanks. You too.”


He gives me one last smile and then turns to walk away, and I turn in the opposite direction to do the same. I have barely taken a step forward, when impulse has me calling his name, and when he looks back around, I have launched myself into his arms. Despite the unexpected move, Max barely stumbles, and I choose to focus on that instead of the smug satisfaction radiating from my inner snark. She is gleefully, evilly, commenting on how perfectly, seamlessly smooth that move is, and how exactly I fit into the curves of his arms, into the space he envelopes me in, as he automatically hugs back. We remain locked that way for several moments, enough for me to revel in the steady beat of his heart, and the familiar, comforting feel of being in his hold. I forcibly tell that voice to shut up as I pull back to look up at Max, who is looking down at me in a bit of surprised, but nonetheless pleased, askance.


“ What was that for?”


I shrug, succeeding in locking away my unruly alter ego. “ I may not be able to fix it for you, but I can still give you hugs. You always give me one to make me feel better so…returning the favor,”


Honey eyes warm at my explanation and Max sighs a bit before he smiles again at me, and draws me in for another squeeze, his head dipping to bury his face in the tangle of my hair. “ What am I going to do with you? Why can’t you ever let me go easy?” The words are uttered fondly, but underneath there is a hint of melancholy that I cannot understand. Still, for the moment, I close my eyes and squeeze back before releasing him. If my fingers tangled a little reluctantly in his shirt before I let go, well…so what?


I smirk at him. “ Me? Do things the easy way? Not a chance.”


He chuckles a bit at that, nodding in agreement. “ Guess not. You’re…you, after all.”


“ Damn straight.”


I am about to say something else, but then I notice something over Max’s shoulder that has my stomach dropping faster than a popped balloon. Jessica has finally made an appearance tonight, blonde hair artfully tousled, all the best features of her face highlighted, outfit impeccable and finished off with heels even I, the poster child for Chucks, am jealous of. She is dressed for battle, and by the look on her face, she has seen me hug Max, and God knows what else probably, and is ready to draw first blood.


Unsurprisingly, our goodbyes went much quicker after that. I wish I could say that was the last time I’d see Thorn girl that night…but unfortunately, the worst was yet to come.

****************
Interlude


Maria De Luca had a healthy respect for fate.


It wasn’t that she handed everything over to the entity, or claimed no control over the goings on in her life. Quite to the contrary, and her devil may care attitude, Maria liked a certain amount of control over what happened to her, and she liked getting her way. If fate happened to make it so that events went the way she wanted them to, that was a bonus. If it didn’t…well. Even fate needed help sometimes, and she happily indulged in putting things the way they were supposed to be.


Right now, watching her best friend and Jordan Connor dance around each other in the UFOnics dance pit, she was thoroughly convinced fate was slacking off on the job.


The atmosphere in the club was electric that night, the Extreme Terrestrials just having delivered the high energy, heart pounding, feet stomping performance they were known for, and everyone was having a really excellent time. By all rights, she should be out there on the dance floor too, spinning around in the arms of her own, tall, handsome companion. However, she chose to stand as silent sentry on the raised areas overlooking the pit, arms braced on the railing, and tracking the dark haired couple’s every move.


Jordan placed his hand on the small of her best friend’s back to pull her closer, and leaned in to say something in Liz’s ear. That was understandable, as the music made it hard to hear a thing, but then his hand lingered just a tad longer than should be usual, and when Liz burst out laughing in reaction to whatever he’d said, his eyes locked on her face with a look that was just a tad more serious, a bit more…interested… than the usual flirty gaze he gave to his paramours-of-the-moment.


Blue green eyes narrowed in response, and she had just made up her mind to go down there and break it up, when two, strong arms, familiar in their shape and weight snaked their way about her waist and prevented movement.


“ Leave it alone, Maria,”


At the slightly rough drawl of Michael’s voice in her ear, Maria felt her knees tremble a little, an automatic reaction she had tried many times to control. Michael for sure did not need to know that she found his voice sexy as hell, it would only add to his already considerable ego. She glanced up and over her shoulder to meet his gaze and from the sly look she found there, and the slight smirk twisting his lips, she had an inkling he already had an idea anyway. In true De Luca fashion, she breezed by that unfortunate occurrence and gestured at the dance floor, bangles clinking together softly.


“ Do you see them, Michael? She hasn’t danced with anyone else the whole night. He hasn’t danced with anyone the whole night. It’s unheard of, he never does that. Do you know how many girls have already tried? Five. I’ve been counting, five, and he said no to all of them. They look like…they look like they’re on an actual date!”


Behind her, she felt her boyfriend shrug unconcernedly, and his voice rumbled in his chest as he spoke into her ear again.


“ Isn’t that what I’ve been saying this whole time?”


“ But it’s not an actual date. He asked if they could hang out, not if he could pick her up at her place and then return her there later after making awkward conversation with Mr. and Mrs. Parker. THAT would be an actual date,”


“ And yet, they’ve been together the whole night,” Michael commented dryly, throwing her words back at her. Maria frowned in reaction and made to move to the floor again.


“ I should go down there,”


Michael’s arms held firm. “ For what, Maria? Look at her. She’s having fun down there. When’s the last time you’ve seen her actually having fun?”


This time, her frown was one of uncertainty, and she looked back down at the couple. Liz was laughing again as Jordan spun her around, and he was grinning in complete contentment, as if her amusement was the number one priority of his night. It was true, she admitted reluctantly, that this was the first time in a long while Liz looked relaxed and unworried. These days, she walked around with a guarded, anxious look permanently etched onto her face- that is, when she wasn’t sporting the pained expression of someone who had just gotten stabbed in the back every time Max and Jessica acted like a real couple. These days, Liz was an odd combination of fragile and in denial, a mix Maria hadn’t seen her wear since the dark days after her parents had passed.


She couldn’t say she was happy to see it return.


It was just so frustrating.


Many times, she had considered locking Liz into a room and telling her over and over that Max had been in love with her, and despite current situations and his denials, was in love with her still, until she believed it. However, because of the eagerness and ruthlessness they’d shown in executing plan ‘get-Thorn-girl-out-of-the-picture-and-save-Max-and-Liz-from-themselves’ she was pretty sure Liz would see it as just another desperate ploy in the conspiracy, and dig in her heels hard, shutting out all reason. The other option was getting Max or Liz to confess to each other, but that end of the plan wasn’t working any better than scaring off Jessica Thorne was. And now, to complicate matters even further, Jordan Connor was in the mix.


Her gaze flicked back down to Liz and Jordan, and she studied them critically. They would make a very pretty pair obviously, with their matching dark good looks, and Jordan’s taller, muscular frame complemented by Liz’s petite delicateness. In addition, she knew that it wouldn’t be a hardship for Liz to admit attraction to the guy, especially given how hard she’d crushed on him when he first blew into town. On Jordan’s part, it was an established fact (re: rumour) around school that he’d always harbored a thing for the untouchable Liz Parker, but after a mysterious incident involving Max Evans (and more specifically, his fist to Jordan’s jaw), had always kept a measured distance from the girl, a distance that was clearly no longer in force. Apart from that, they were both on the track team, shared a couple of classes, and she knew that Jordan was fun, witty and smart, an ideal foil for Liz-the-brain-Parker, who over thought and over analyzed things to death sometimes. If he could reform his dating habits, Jordan wouldn’t be bad for Liz at all.


There was one, small problem though.


Jordan Connor wasn’t Max Evans.


It was the one handicap that couldn’t be overcome, because Maria had seen Max and Liz over the years, she’d heard everything that they always left unsaid between them, lived through that dark period when it seemed she was going to lose her best friend, only to have Max drag Liz back from the brink. They were it, even if they didn’t see that, even if they didn’t know it yet.


It was fate, and Maria had always respected fate.


So she sighed, and relaxed into Michael’s embrace, and decided to let the grand plan go for the night.


“ You’re right, Spaceboy,”


Michael stiffened slightly behind her, and then he laughed. “ Wait, say that again Maria. I hear it so rarely,”


She rolled her eyes and elbowed him, but couldn’t help but smile at his exaggerated huff of pain. “ Shush. I think we should let her be tonight. Cmon. Let’s go tell Alex and Izzy, we’re on a break from the great mission tonight, and we have new orders: Get Liz to relax,”


“ I like the sound of that.”


Maria turned his arms and reached up to kiss him, shortly and sweetly, before grabbing his hand and heading off in search of their friends.


Fate was just going to have to fly solo tonight.


End Interlude

**********************

The music plays.


I am tossing my head around in time to tune, my body twisting and flowing with the beat, and as the song reaches a crescendo, I laugh in exhilaration, enjoying the feeling of being alive, being free, for however short a time. Up here, in the world the music has created, there is nothing to worry about, no hurts to fret over, no ghosts of lost loves to haunt me.


The song ends.


I come back down to earth, and when I open my eyes, the first thing I see is Jordan Connor watching me with unabashed frankness. He makes no indication of embarrassment that he’s been caught staring, and smiles broadly instead.


“ Wow. You weren’t kidding when you said you had awesome dance moves,”


It’s the perfect, offhand comment to break what may have otherwise become an awkward moment, and I laugh at him. As another song starts up, I can see that he’s about to offer me his hand for another dance, but now that I’m not moving, I feel the need to slow down a bit.


“ Can we take a break?”


I am breathing fast, and my heart is quick. I have been dancing for about an hour straight, almost from the moment Jordan found me after the show and called on my promise to hang out with him. Usually, I would be pumped, and ready for more, but I did just get out of playing some truly frenetic solos during our set, and apparently, I need just a bit more time to recover. Jordan raises an eyebrow at me in question, but nods immediately, motioning for me to follow him.


As he orders our drinks, I lean back against the edge of the bar and lift the mass off my hair off my neck, fanning myself with my other hand. UFOnics has a pretty fantastic ventilation system, but the club is packed tonight, and I feel like I’ve been running for miles. The icy cool of the water bottle Jordan pushes my way is a welcome sensation, and I hum in satisfaction as the first sip brings instant relief from thirst. He raises his own bottle to me, and we cheers exaggeratedly before falling into snickers and turning to watch the crowd again.


It seems like almost every teenager that could get into this place tonight, did, and for every face in the crowd we don’t recognize, there is someone we do. Jordan points out the various people who are a couple, couples that probably won’t be together very long, given their activities with persons most definitely NOT their significant other, and people that are on their way to being a couple if the way they are currently all over each other is any indication. UFOnics may not have alcohol, but there is no denying the drugging effects of music and dancing. How else could you explain babies like Liv Tyler, for instance?


“ So where were we? Ah. Right. Oceans or lakes?”


I grin at his question, the continuation of a game we’ve been playing together all night. In an effort to get to know each other more, we’ve made up a modified version of 20 questions, with veto powers included, with the catch that its only usable three times. So far, I have managed to get him to admit that his most embarrassing memory from elementary school was showing up in a shirt that proclaimed he was ‘Grandma’s Little Munchkin’ because he hadn’t wanted to hurt her feelings, and I’ve had to reveal that my fondest wish when I had been little was to grow up to be a unicorn. We have both admitted to secretly listening to boy bad music when we’re alone, and while he is still snickering about my irrational crush on Mr. Darcy, I at least have the advantage of admiring a giant in the literary world while he lusts over Rogue from the X-Men, something I continue to hold over him.


“ Lakes. Favorite comfort food?”


“ Chili and biscuits. Lakes? Really? Would have thought you were an ocean girl all the way. Lamborghini or Ferrari?”


“ Neither. I like Morris mini trucks. Your grandma’s chili and biscuits? Did she make that for her little munchkin?” I smirk wickedly, attempting to pinch his cheek. Jordan bats my fingers away effortlessly with a roll of his eyes.


“ It’s her recipe, yes. I think you’re the first girl I’ve ever met that said she likes trucks.” Jordan muses, staring at me with a sort of new respect. Then his gaze turns sharp and knowing. “ How come you’re afraid of the ocean?”


I am taken aback by how quickly he’s managed to deduce that, but I manage to cover it up with a scowl.


“ I never said-”


The look Jordan throws me indicates he’s not buying this, and I switch my protest for sigh and an unflattering sulk. “ The ocean’s too big. There’s a lot of room for…stuff in all that water.”


The rise of his eyebrows tells me this explanation has failed to satisfy him, something further highlighted by his next questions. “ Stuff, huh? Stuff like…sunken treasure? Mermaids?” He grins. “ Sea monsters,” I cannot hide my wince and he picks up on that immediately. “ That’s it, isn’t it? You’re afraid of the ocean because of sea monsters,”


Jordan sounds delighted by his discovery, and I’m sure he’ll use this as a counter to my knowledge of his munchkin status.


Not for the first time, I curse the fact that Jordan is so smart. It’s certainly not making my life any easier.

“ 95% of the Earth’s oceans are still unexplored,” I ignore the heat in my cheeks as I defend my phobia. “ It’s entirely possible that there’s a gigantic, hungry, ten headed monster lurking underneath all of that,”


Jordan’s been nodding along to my words, and when I’m done, he says, very seriously, “ You’ve given this a lot of thought, haven’t you?”


“ You know that 70% of the world is covered by water, there are so many places a monster could be hiding!” At this point, Jordan isn’t even bothering to hide his chuckles. “ Hey, didn’t we have a no making fun of each other clause?” I sniff, and I frown heavily at him. “ I’m done playing if this is what its going to get me,”


Jordan is still laughing but raises a placating hand to soothe me. “ All right, all right, I’ll stop. I’ll make you a deal. You don’t tell anyone about the munchkin, and I’ll keep your fear of sea serpents a secret,” A charming grin is flashed my way. “ Well?”


“ Technically, it would be something of a hydra, since it has 10 heads,”


“ Parker,”


“ Deal, deal!”


I extend my hand and he takes it. We exchange quick smiles, and I move my gaze back to the crowd. Alex and Isabel are dancing, and I giggle at Alex’s exuberant moves, all long limbs and angles, while Isabel slinks around him, sinuous and sleek, and somehow the juxtaposition of styles seems to work. Michael and Maria are currently making everyone around them very jealous, because if there was ever a couple that exuded sex appeal…they would be it. Even from my distance, I can see the heat in every look they exchange, in the swift touch of a hand here, a rock of the hips there. I grin and shake my head at them and take another swig of water to cool off, my eyes skimming over the rest of crowd for something interesting.


I find it a minute later.


A couple of girls, from East Roswell most likely, as I don’t recognize them, have managed to get up on one of the mini stages littered around the club. They are providing quite a show as they shimmy and shake and dance in unison with each other and from the cheers of the raucous crowd of boys at their feet, its clear its being well received. Jordan and I join in the good natured yells of support for them when the UFOnics staff comes to herd them off, and I glance up and to the side when Jordan nudges me.


“ Bet you could do better than that,”


His grey eyes are sparkling with mischief and I grin in response. “ I bet I could. You won’t catch me up there, though,”


“ Oh?” Jordan finishes off his water, and signals for a soda. “ Why not? I wasn’t kidding Parker. You’ve got the moves,”


I acknowledge the compliment with a nod of my head and a shrug. “ Thanks, but willingly throwing myself into the center of attention isn’t really my thing,”


“ And yet, you’re the drummer of the school’s most popular band, captain of the track team and a brainiac to boot,” Jordan tosses out casually. “ No attention there,”


I make a face at his admittedly true observations, and ignore his superior grin. “ Those are team things, and I can’t really help the last one. It’s been mentioned to me over and over lately that everyone thinks that test is flawed anyway, so honestly, it doesn’t count,” I place the bottle on the counter, and start attempting to corral my hair into some semblance of order by braiding it over my shoulder. “ Besides, I’ve had enough attention lately,”


Jordan knows I’m speaking about the convention, and the mischief in his eyes spread to his lips, as he is no doubt remembering my flashy attire. I shoot him a warning look, and he raises his hands in surrender, heeding my silent demand to leave the matter alone. It’s Jordan though, and in return of one tack of conversation, he picks up another.


“ Still doesn’t seem to be done, though.” He nods towards the crowd we were watching, and curious, I follow suite. “ Guess you’re just one of those people others like to watch,”


I am about to snort, and argue against his point, when I realize, with a slightly uncomfortable feeling in my stomach, that he is right. It’s just like that night in the CrashDown, when he was waxing poetic about our respective abandonment by our friends- while I’ve been watching people, people have clearly been watching me, watching us. I groan and shoot him a dirty look.


“ This is your fault you know,” I announce mulishly, snatching his soda away and consoling myself with a big gulp, ignoring his half-hearted protests. “ You’ve gone and upset your fan base, they’re probably thinking up ways to lynch me when I’m alone,”


As if on cue, another girl approaches us, hips swaying invitingly, not even teetering on her skinny heels, an enviable skill I have yet to master. I surreptitiously try to inch a little away from Jordan, but its his turn to shoot me a dirty look. I sigh and stay put, arranging a suitably, non-possessive, encouraging expression on my face for the girl, who I believe is called Gina and shares one of my classes with me, in case she decides to look at me.


She doesn’t.


All her attention is on Jordan, with a come hither smile on her face, and she somehow manages to make her tone of voice flirty and inviting, even if she is yelling that its nice to see him and she’s been looking for him the whole night over the music. Jordan explains that’s he’s been tearing up the dance floor with me, and at this point, Gina finally decides to glance my way. I wish she hadn’t, because I suddenly have no need for a cold drink- the venom in her eyes makes me downright toasty.


Oy vey.


Well isn’t this lovely, another girl that’s mad at me, as if I needed more of those. Still, I take it all in stride, and I watch in impressed amusement as Jordan very nicely manages to send her off with a promise for a dance at a later event. I wiggle my fingers at her in goodbye, and am utterly unsurprised when her only response is to scowl at me. When we’re alone again, I clap my hands in mock applause for him.


“ Nicely done. And there you’ve gone and added contestant number 6 to the let’s string Liz up by her toenails party,”


Jordan smirks at me, completely unconcerned about my safety or immediate wellbeing. I get the feeling he’s not taking this seriously, evidenced by his next words. “ Has anyone ever told you you’ve got a flair for the dramatic?”


All the time.


“ I have no idea what you’re talking about,” I say, and he laughs instead, clearly not believing me. “ Seriously though. You can go dance with someone else if you want to. I’ll be fine on my own for a little while, and I can always hang out with the others for a bit,”


He immediately shakes his head. “ And ruin all the headway I’ve made with you tonight? I don’t think so. “


I eye him beadily, eyebrow raised in question. “ And what headway might this be?”


Jordan grins again. “ The one where I’m trying to convince you to take a chance,” My confusion must be sorely evident on my face because he shrugs a little. “ Listen. You know I want us to be friends. But…you also know that I want us to be more. Or if you don’t know that yet, I’m saying it again. Just so we’re clear.”


I freeze, my eyes immediately flying wide.


Ah hell.


Is this really happening now?


Alarms are blaring in my head, and I have to try very, very hard not to open my mouth and say something ridiculous to change the subject. This just…argh. This isn’t fair! I am not prepared to have this conversation just yet- I haven’t even THOUGHT about it that much, and so what if that’s because I have tried to avoid thinking about it as much as possible? I’m allowed to do that, I’m allowed to put off thinking about things I don’t want to think about, aren’t I?


Aren’t I?!


Jordan is staring at me steadily, and he looks like he’s waiting for a response, all signs that say, “Yes, Liz, this is happening,”.


Apparently I’m not, because it looks like it’s time to face the music. Drawing on some mystical reserves of restraint, I manage to clear my throat and nod jerkily, acknowledging that I have heard him. It’s the most I can do right now. Jordan moves closer, and continues to speak, his voice pitched low, almost whispering into my ear. After dancing with him for most of the night, his closeness is familiar, helping in my efforts to hold still and resist my urge to flee.


“ I’m not saying that anything’s going to happen right now,” Jordan’s voice is wry, and he probably doesn’t miss the relief that’s creeping through my features, as I can feel his stare on the side of my face. “ In fact, I’m pretty sure that if anything’s going to happen, Parker, it’s going to have to come through you.” At this, my head immediately whips to the side and our gazes lock. There is nothing playful or mischievous about Jordan’s expression this time, and I can feel my heart thud heavily in response.


“ Jordan-”


“ Let me finish,” He interrupts gently. “ I think you’re great, Liz. You’re funny, you’re smart, you’re hot-”


“ Jordan-”


“ And I’m starting to see that you never listen,” If I wasn’t already pink, the slight admonishment would have done the trick, but he doesn’t seem mad. “ -which while slightly aggravating, is still charming. You’re unpredictable. Look. You don’t have to say anything, except answer two questions: Are you having fun tonight?”


My head is spinning, and as much as I want to tear my eyes away from his and have this uncomfortable conversation another time, I keep my gaze steady on him as I nod in answer.


“ Yeah. I am,”


Jordan smiles and asks his next question. “ And do you think there’s a chance for you and I to be more than friends?”


If I wasn’t already sure of this, I am sure now: somebody up there absolutely, absolutely hates me. There is no other explanation for the myriad of excruciatingly disconcerting encounters I have found myself in lately. And more than that, something is obviously wrong with me. Any girl in her right mind would be nodding vigorously right now, leaping at the chance to be more than friends with Jordan Connor, and yet, my overwhelming reaction is panic and distress. But can you really blame me? For God’s sake, I haven’t even sorted out the tangle that makes up my feelings on the whole affair with Max yet, how am I supposed to figure this out too?


I suddenly realize that this doesn’t matter right now, not when Jordan is here, with me, waiting for an answer. I also realize that I owe him the truth, no matter how it might complicate my life even further. My eyes fall to the bar between us and then up to his again.


“ There is,”


I have always held the opinion that Max has the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen on a boy, but Jordan’s gaze has brightened to a sheen of silver, buoyed by my simple answer, my acceptance that I’m willing for friendship to not be the only thing between us. For a moment, when it looks like I’m staring into fireworks exploding in a starlit sky, Jordan wins, hands down.


The next moment has me frantically reeling backward from this future I have spied, because my present is supremely messy and what the hell am I even thinking to be considering dragging someone else into the hopelessly tangled ball that is me? Jordan seems to pick up on this too, because he beats a hasty retreat, although not before he gets in one, last blow.


“ Then I guess the only question left is if you’re brave enough to take it,”


It’s a challenge and a plea all at once, and he doesn’t wait for a reply, but leans forward and presses a fleeting kiss on my cheek. “ Think about it okay? I’m going to say hi to a couple of the guys, but I’ll be back for you. Will you be with your friends?”


I cannot do anything apart from nod dumbly, flummoxed into stillness by his words, and that kiss. He smiles at me, and then he’s gone. I watch him leave, and again, my gaze wanders to the crowd, while my inner smarty pants, who had been very unhelpfully quiet these last few minutes, now points out that many are staring again.


I groan and spin around from the sight.


This night just keeps on getting better.


TBC.

Author's note: Hello everyone! First, thanks for the feedback and the reviews, lovely to hear from you all, as always (shout to to Kay_b, one of my original readers! Great to see you again!). Second, I apologize, it seems I am incapable of writing shorter parts, and in fact had to split this up. AGAIN. Third, I've taken Michelle in LA's suggestion and included a recap at the end of the chapters, so its a little easier to figure out what happened in each part. I hope its helpful! Next part will be coming..er..soon. Hold on to your hats, kiddies, its going to be a fun ride! Hint..the first part of this chapter hints very heavily at what the next (and hopefully last part of this chapter!) will cover. Please let me know what you think!

Dance, dance...steal 3/4 recap

1. We learn that Max and Liz and Jordan and Jessica are the finalists in an as yet unrevealed competition of some sort. ;) Thoughts on what this might be?

2. We flash back to three hours before the very first scene in this part, to when The Whits have just finished playing. Max was absent, then he shows up. Max and Liz have a very intense conversation, in which Liz gets upset that the mystery girl from his past is still hurting him, and Max affirms that he is letting her go. Jessica witnesses them speak. She is not happy.

3. Interlude: We are with Maria and Michael, and we get a glimpse into Maria's thoughts on fate, the Max and Liz situation, the Liz and Jordan situation, and her thoughts on sexy voices. :)

4. Liz and Jordan dance, and get to know each other. Liz and Jordan talk, forcing Liz to consider her options. Much staring ensues.
Last edited by Comet on Fri Jun 28, 2013 2:30 pm, edited 2 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

New Teaser Ch 25 Pt4 - 03/12/13

Post by Comet »

Hello everyone!

Every time I think I am writing the part that just won't end, the ACTUAL part that just won't end shows me how wrong I am. I am over halfway through the last part of mammoth Chapter 25, and the end is still way off. I can SEE it, but it's a bit too far for my liking, and your patience I suspect.

I'm not going to make this a five part chapter. I have decided to push on and just have one gigantic ending to this, so apologies in advance. In order to make the wait easier, I have decided to post the first bit of the new chapter as a teaser in the hopes that reading your ever appreciated feedback will help me write faster. :)

Some notes to help:

1. This is the continuation of the scene at the end of Part 24, on page 3 of the thread.
2. For some more clues to the mystery that is Max's confession, please look at Part 5 (page 1 and Part 23 (page 3)

Feel free to ask me questions! I may not answer, but we'll have a good time thinking about it all anyway, eh? Hope you all are well, thanks so much for reading!

25. Dance, Dance...Steal New Part Teaser

1 year, 7 months ago – Liz Parker’s 16th birthday, The Parker’s Apartment


It was getting a bit ridiculous.


The longer his hand hovered over the wood of the apartment door, the more he berated himself. This was the easy part damn it. If he couldn’t even get past this, what did that mean for the rest of the night? To stall for more time, Max glanced at his watch, and realized that if he didn't get a move on, they would be late from dinner. If that happened, the rest of the night would be thrown off schedule, and if THAT happened, Maria would cheerfully strangle him. It was the last push he needed.


He took a deep breath, and then knocked smartly on the door three times.


There was only time to take one, maybe two breaths, before the door swung open. At that point, whatever greeting he had on his tongue died there, along with any coherence. You see, Max always thought Liz was pretty, it didn't matter if she was in the t-shirt and shorts she preferred in the summer, or the sweater and jeans she liked in the winter. Flip flops, boots, or the rare high heels Maria and Isabel would coerce her into sometimes, her outfits rarely made an impact on him, and it certainly didn't change the fact that rumbling overcame his stomach every time he saw her. He’d stopped trying to understand it, and focused more on controlling it, and trying to make he didn’t look like he’d gotten punched in the face each time it happened.


Tonight though, he was lost.


The usually pin straight strands of her dark hair had been curled gently, and spiraled around her face and shoulders in a windswept, breezy style that suggested a long day of lounging by a shore and bay winds. Her dress was the furthest thing from jeans and a sweater, a pale purple affair edged in lace trim, with a modestly plunging neckline balanced out by a bust-hugging empire style waist. The rest of it skimmed rather than clung to the curves that made up her petite frame, ending just below mid thigh. Flat sandals with pretty silver straps that wound their way about her ankles finished the outfit, and seemed to match the silvery flowers stitched into the fabric of her dress.


As he dazedly brought his gaze back to her face, he realized that the drop of his necklace was perfect for the neckline of the dress, indicating that Maria and Isabel had had a heavy hand in its selection. He suffered a moment of embarrassment and anxiety when he finally met Liz's gaze, sure that she would call out the fact that he had just blatantly checked her out, without a single word of greeting no less. This was swiftly chased away by another swoop of his stomach, as he realized that Liz's makeup had been kicked up a notch as well. The slightest touch of blush, lips that shimmered pink, and the eyes that were quite possibly his favorite thing about her had been lined with mascara slicked lashes, and she was literally glowing.


He didn't stand a chance. If he wasn't already in love with her, the way she looked tonight would have pushed him over the edge.


Thankfully, time hadn't seemed to have ground to a halt for Liz the way it had jammed for him, and the birthday girl remained blissfully unaware of the less than pure direction his thoughts had veered in. Quite to the contrary, she seemed rather panicked and anxious herself, and greeted his arrival with an emphatic " Thank God!" before snatching his arm and yanking him inside.


Max blinked at the sudden flurry of movement, words stolen away with his breath. He was just about to speak, when Liz dashed to the side table and picked up an item in each hand, dashed back to him and presented her belongings. In one hand, a delicate pair of dangling earrings lay, and in the other, small pearl studs glowed up at him.


" Help me pick! This is about the ONLY thing in my entire outfit that I've been allowed to choose tonight and I am terrified of making a mistake. Maria and Izzy may hurt me if that happens,"


Her brown eyes were comically wide, and Max instantly felt his nervousness dissipate in the face of Liz's latest not-crisis. He laughed and then laughed even more when she stomped her foot in aggravation, a habit that had persisted since she was five years old, Mrs. Parker had confided in him once.


“Max!”


" Okay, okay, Liz. Calm down."


" I can't calm down! This whole surprise extravaganza that's happening tonight is driving me nuts. You know I hate surprises," She was sulking now, and tonight's make up and attire had transformed even that into a sultry pout. Max swallowed hard, and forced himself to concentrate and control his rampaging hormones.


" We talked about this. You agreed to let them do this, on the condition that if the night was a disaster, they would never attempt it again, and that you would really try to the enjoy the night,” The gentle reminder seemed to work, and the sulk was smoothed out by a sigh.


“ You’re right. Okay. Rewind.” Liz still brandished the earrings at him. “ Which?”


“ You already know which ones you want to wear.”


At this point, Liz shot him a disgruntled look, but she proved him right by walking back to the side table, and placing the dangling earrings back onto the table top. Turning to the small mirror that hung on the wall so she could wear the pearls, her eyes studied his reflection. A ripple of what felt suspiciously like gratification coursed through him as Liz’s eyes widened and her fingers slipped a bit in their task, as if she had been suddenly distracted.


Max made a mental note to buy Isabel something pretty in gratitude for her fashion advice.


Bolstered by her reaction to him, he moved closer to her as she finished putting the earrings in. Liz turned to face him, and she let out a low whistle, her eyes glowing warmly in approval.


“ Wow. You sure do clean up nice, Max Evans,” Her tone was teasing, but her voice had a decidedly husky quality to it. With this other small bit of evidence, with this piece of proof that it whatever he felt wasn’t just one sided, another shot of confidence raced through him, and he stepped closer still, enough to catch a whiff of her perfume, which he recognized as the one he had bought her for last year’s birthday.


Liz didn’t seem to mind his closeness at all, as she simply grinned up at him through her lashes.


“ I guess they weren’t kidding when they said it was a dress up kind of event,” She tilted her head to one side, and a mischievous look lit her eyes as they fell on the flower in his jacket. “ Who’s the lucky girl?”


Instead of answering, he reached up to his jacket pocket and withdrew the single bloom that Isabel had stuck in there just before he left the house. He gestured to her hair.


“ May I?”


Curiosity was clear in her eyes as she nodded her agreement, and Max reached up and tucked the flower with it’s shortened stem, behind her ear. The white rose contrasted prettily with her dark hair, and devoid of the evening’s earlier panic and anxiety, he leaned forward and kissed her cheek, noticing the way her breath caught when his lips made contact.


“ Happy Birthday, Liz.”


A faint flush of pink had spread over her face, and he could have sworn it was she now who looked a little dazed, but she still managed to find her voice.


“ Thank you.”


As had happened many times before, doe eyes locked with amber, and again, time seemed to tick just a little bit slower, and Max wondered why the whole world didn’t know by now that he was in love with this girl, because he certainly didn’t think he was doing a great job of covering it up in moments like this. With supreme effort, he managed to break the spell.


“ Come on. We’ve got to get going. Big night ahead,”


Liz nodded in agreement and reached for her coat, turning so he could help her into it. As he did so, she stared up at him in a mixture of amusement and inquisitiveness.


“ What’s got you so excited? Are you planning to make all the other girls fall for you tonight? The few that haven’t already?”


No others. Just you.


The words were on the tip of his tongue, but it was early, far too early in the night for confessions of that sort. So he smiled and led the way to the door.


“ Let’s see where the night takes us,”


He hoped it would lead them right to each other.


Rather unfortunately, it didn’t work out that way.

TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Fri Jun 28, 2013 2:32 pm, edited 2 times in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Part 25, Part 5/??? 03/21/13

Post by Comet »

Author's note: Hi everyone! Thank you very much for your feedback, I'm glad you all enjoyed the teaser. We are definitely getting closer to having that whole mystery cleared up, and then it's full steam ahead towards the end. With that said, this is NOT the conclusion to concert night. -_- I'm still not done, and if I posted it all in one go, we are probably looking at 40 + pages. Way too long. To hold you over, please enjoy this next part, and hopefully I'll have the conclusion up pretty soon!


25. Dance, dance....steal (Part 4/5)

1 year, 7 months ago – Liz Parker’s 16th birthday, The Parker’s Apartment

It was getting a bit ridiculous.


The longer his hand hovered over the wood of the apartment door, the more he berated himself. This was the easy part damn it. If he couldn’t even get past this, what did that mean for the rest of the night? To stall for more time, Max glanced at his watch, and realized that if he didn't get a move on, they would be late to dinner. If that happened, the rest of the night would be thrown off schedule, and if THAT happened, Maria would cheerfully strangle him. It was the last push he needed.


He took a deep breath, and then knocked smartly on the door three times.


There was only time to take one, maybe two breaths, before the door swung open. At that point, whatever greeting he had on his tongue died there, along with any coherence. You see, Max always thought Liz was pretty, it didn't matter if she was in the t-shirt and shorts she preferred in the summer, or the sweater and jeans she liked in the winter. Flip flops, boots, or the rare high heels Maria and Isabel would coerce her into sometimes, her outfits rarely made an impact on him, and it certainly didn't change the fact that rumbling overcame his stomach every time he saw her. He’d stopped trying to understand it, and focused more on controlling it, and trying to make he didn’t look like he’d gotten punched in the face each time it happened.


Tonight though, he was lost.


The usually pin straight strands of her dark hair had been curled gently, and spiraled around her face and shoulders in a windswept, breezy style that suggested a long day of lounging by a shore and bay winds. Her dress was the furthest thing from jeans and a sweater, a pale purple affair edged in lace trim, with a modestly plunging neckline balanced out by a bust-hugging empire style waist. The rest of it skimmed rather than clung to the curves that made up her petite frame, ending just below mid thigh. Flat sandals with pretty silver straps that wound their way about her ankles finished the outfit, and seemed to match the silvery flowers stitched into the fabric of her dress.


As he dazedly brought his gaze back to her face, he realized that the drop of his necklace was perfect for the neckline of the dress, indicating that Maria and Isabel had had a heavy hand in its selection. He suffered a moment of embarrassment and anxiety when he finally met Liz's gaze, sure that she would call out the fact that he had just blatantly checked her out, without a single word of greeting no less. This was swiftly chased away by another swoop of his stomach, as he realized that Liz's makeup had been kicked up a notch as well. The slightest touch of blush, lips that shimmered pink, and the eyes that were quite possibly his favorite thing about her had been lined with mascara slicked lashes, and she was literally glowing.


He didn't stand a chance. If he wasn't already in love with her, the way she looked tonight would have pushed him over the edge.


Thankfully, time hadn't seemed to have ground to a halt for Liz the way it had jammed for him, and the birthday girl remained blissfully unaware of the less than pure direction his thoughts had veered in. Quite to the contrary, she seemed rather panicked and anxious herself, and greeted his arrival with an emphatic " Thank God!" before snatching his arm and yanking him inside.


Max blinked at the sudden flurry of movement, words stolen away with his breath. He was just about to speak, when Liz dashed to the side table and picked up an item in each hand, dashed back to him and presented her belongings. In one hand, a delicate pair of dangling earrings lay, and in the other, small pearl studs glowed up at him.


" Help me pick! This is about the ONLY thing in my entire outfit that I've been allowed to choose tonight and I am terrified of making a mistake. Maria and Izzy may hurt me if that happens,"


Her brown eyes were comically wide, and Max instantly felt his nervousness dissipate in the face of Liz's latest not-crisis. He laughed and then laughed even more when she stomped her foot in aggravation, a habit that had persisted since she was five years old, Mrs. Parker had confided in him once.


“Max!”


" Okay, okay, Liz. Calm down."


" I can't calm down! This whole surprise extravaganza that's happening tonight is driving me nuts. You know I hate surprises," She was sulking now, and tonight's make up and attire had transformed even that into a sultry pout. Max swallowed hard, and forced himself to concentrate and control his rampaging hormones.


" We talked about this. You agreed to let them do this, on the condition that if the night was a disaster, they would never attempt it again, and that you would really try to the enjoy the night,” The gentle reminder seemed to work, and the sulk was smoothed out by a sigh.


“ You’re right. Okay. Rewind.” Liz still brandished the earrings at him. “ Which?”


“ You already know which ones you want to wear.”


At this point, Liz shot him a disgruntled look, but she proved him right by walking back to the side table, and placing the dangling earrings back onto the table top. Turning to the small mirror that hung on the wall so she could wear the pearls, her eyes studied his reflection. A ripple of what felt suspiciously like gratification coursed through him as Liz’s eyes widened and her fingers slipped a bit in their task, as if she had been suddenly distracted.


Max made a mental note to buy Isabel something pretty in gratitude for her fashion advice.


Bolstered by her reaction to him, he moved closer to her as she finished putting the earrings in. Liz turned to face him, and she let out a low whistle, her eyes glowing warmly in approval.


“ Wow. You sure do clean up nice, Max Evans,” Her tone was teasing, but her voice had a decidedly husky quality to it. With this other small bit of evidence, with this piece of proof that it whatever he felt wasn’t just one sided, another shot of confidence raced through him, and he stepped closer still, enough to catch a whiff of her perfume, which he recognized as the one he had bought her for last year’s birthday.


Liz didn’t seem to mind his closeness at all, as she simply grinned up at him through her lashes.


“ I guess they weren’t kidding when they said it was a dress up kind of event,” She tilted her head to one side, and a mischievous look lit her eyes as they fell on the flower in his jacket. “ Who’s the lucky girl?”


Instead of answering, he reached up to his jacket pocket and withdrew the single bloom that Isabel had stuck in there just before he left the house. He gestured to her hair.


“ May I?”


Curiosity was clear in her eyes as she nodded her agreement, and Max reached up and tucked the flower with it’s shortened stem, behind her ear. The white rose contrasted prettily with her dark hair, and devoid of the evening’s earlier panic and anxiety, he leaned forward and kissed her cheek, noticing the way her breath caught when his lips made contact.


“ Happy Birthday, Liz.”


A faint flush of pink had spread over her face, and he could have sworn it was she now who looked a little dazed, but she still managed to find her voice.


“ Thank you.”


As had happened many times before, doe eyes locked with amber, and again, time seemed to tick just a little bit slower, and Max wondered why the whole world didn’t know by now that he was in love with this girl, because he certainly didn’t think he was doing a great job of covering it up in moments like this. With supreme effort, he managed to break the spell.


“ Come on. We’ve got to get going. Big night ahead,”


Liz nodded in agreement and reached for her coat, turning so he could help her into it. As he did so, she stared up at him in a mixture of amusement and inquisitiveness.


“ What’s got you so excited? Are you planning to make all the other girls fall for you tonight? The few that haven’t already?”


No others. Just you.


The words were on the tip of his tongue, but it was early, far too early in the night for confessions of that sort. So he smiled and led the way to the door.


“ Let’s see where the night takes us,”


He hoped it would lead them right to each other.


Rather unfortunately, it didn’t work out that way.

***************


Present day-UFOnics


I didn’t get to brood for very long.


Apparently, my best friends have been keeping quite a keen eye on me tonight, because a mere ten or so minutes after Jordan decided to add yet another complication to the mess that is my life, Maria and Isabel descended on me like angels from on high. They announced that tonight was for fun and ridiculous amounts of dancing, and I was not allowed to sulk or worry. Relaxation is the name of the game, was the proclamation, and I was given very little choice about the matter.


Which was probably a good thing, because it suddenly hit me that it had been far too long since I had been able to just kick back and relax. With that disturbing thought as encouragement, I succumbed to their insistent tugging, and resolved to make as much of this night as I possibly could. Better to do it now, under the cover of the night anyway, before the sun rises and all my problems are cast into clearer light.


I find that they are much harder to ignore then.


Now, I am back on the dance floor, this time with Maria and Isabel. With the familiarity of years of friendship behind us, we twist and move to the music, together and then separately, singing along to the words we know, cheering to those that we don’t. We’ve been out here for a good while now, and it feels like old times, a throwback to when life was simple, and the very idea of cupid duty would have felt like some utterly bizarre dream. It feels like the first night we were all allowed into UFOnics, when excitement ruled the night, and nothing but the moment seemed to matter. When Michael and Alex swoop in to claim their girlfriends, with a twirl and a dip respectively, I laugh and reflexively turn to lock eyes with Max so we can share a commiserating eye roll – except he isn’t there. I suffer a moment of confusion, and automatically scan the crowd. When my eyes find him, it is immediately clear that this is not like old times and life is anything but simple. The fact that Max is dancing with Jessica Thorne is proof enough.


And just like that, my resolve to relax and enjoy is blown to hell.


The laugh dies on my lips, and although I instantly paste on a smile when Maria calls my name, motioning for me to join she and Michael, I can’t bear to be on the dance floor any more. Now that the four are paired up, it’s like the spotlight has zeroed in on me, the dateless wonder, and I’m back to feeling the weight of many brief, assessing looks, and uncomfortable feeling that every whisper that goes with them is about me.


I can’t take it.


“ Lizzie! Didn’t you hear me call? Come on, let’s dance some more!”


Maria’s exuberant words come very close to my ears and I see she and Alex hovering near me, while Michael and Isabel bust a move not far from us. I shake my head, and immediately, Alex’s brow furrows in concern.


“ What’s the matter?”


“ I think I’m going to take a little break!” I don’t want to get into it right now, and something of the look on my face must communicate this, because they quickly exchange glances and then look back at me.


“ Are you sure you’re okay?” Maria asks, blue green eyes reflecting concern, even in the flashing strobe lights of the dance floor. “ You’re supposed to be relaxing you know, and this does NOT look like relaxation,”


I force a quick laugh and try to look reassuring enough so that they will let me go. I’m not sure I succeed on that front. “ Trust me, getting away from all these prying eyes will be relaxation enough,” I pause only momentarily, not giving them enough time to protest. “ I’m heading out to the balcony, okay? I just…I just need 15 minutes. I promise, I’ll be right back.”


“ 15 minutes,” Alex confirms with a nod of his head. “ We’ll be back at our booth. If you don’t come back, I’m sending Michael to get you, deal?”


I grin then, in relief for the friends that know me so well, because they have recognized that forcing me to stay will do anything but relax me, and forcing me to talk about it just now will drive me further away still. I hug them both briefly, and then I squeeze through the crowd and to the storage area backstage where our coats are. As I move through the mass, the feeling that I’m the subject of many a conversation only grows. By the time I have retrieved my coat and am making my way to my reprieve, I have heard snippets of several conversations that I am fervently wishing I hadn’t. Who in their right minds LIKES being in the center of attention, I ask you? My current theory is that its gluttons for punishment, as half of the things people say are blatantly untrue, and the other half hits a little too close to home to be comfortable.


When I finally manage my escape, I breathe a long sigh of relief.


Sanctuary.


Finally.


On the balcony, the pounding music of the club is muted by the still, heavy air, and I shiver slightly and pull my coat closer around me. The backstage balcony of UFOnics is a secret known to a privileged few of WRH's teen population, accessed by way of an innocuous looking broom closet, which actually leads to another door and then the balcony itself. It is a jealously guarded location, and most of those who know its existence don't even speak of it to each other. It may not have the prettiest view in town, unless you happen to enjoy looking at the back of an abandoned factory, but it provides solitude, and the illusion of peace, something that I am sorely lacking at the moment.


I am not thinking about this.


I am NOT thinking about this.


Damn it.


I am thinking about this, aren’t I?


I don’t see how I can actually stop myself from thinking about this, given that almost all the conversations I have overheard tonight have painted the picture of Jordan and I as the newest couple to enter WRH’s social scene. And can you really blame them? Of course not.


It looked like Jordan and I were on a date.


Hell, it had felt like he and I were on a date. Not a non-date, like the pie delivering incident that blossomed into the dinner fiasco, but an honest to goodness date. Although by most 17 year old standards, my dating history has been pretty pathetic, I've been on enough of them to recognize all the signs. We've danced only with each other the whole night, turning down various other invitations to do so. He's been ensuring I have a steady supply of water or soda, and I've reciprocated by keeping him in constant supply of his snack of choice. He's been charming, and funny, and in response, I've been a little less of the spastic mess I usually am. And all this comes before the latest in our series of very intense conversations in which he has made it very clear to me that friendship simply isn’t his endgame.


It’s been enough to drive thoughts of Max and our earlier conversation clear out of my mind. And speaking of Max, it is obvious that whatever drove him on his three hour run isn’t stopping him from having a good time, if what I just saw was anything to go by. So as usual, as always, it looks like the only one agonizing over everything is me.


Argh.


Even when I'm taking a break from all this, I can't catch a break.


I hear the door knob jiggle and I whip around to look at whoever is intruding on my sanctuary, fully prepared to call dibs.


Tess Harding spills through the door, hobbling a little due to the fact that one of her heels appears to be broken. A disgruntled look is splashed all over her pretty features, one that morphs into surprise when she spots me standing there.


" Liz!" She quickly looks around, no doubt checking to make sure that she hasn't interrupted some illicit tryst, and then finding me quite alone, she closes the door behind her in curiosity. " My damn heel broke, and I sent Kyle to get me my flats from the car. I figured I’d wait out here where I had less chance of getting stepped on,” The explanation is reasonable enough and I find myself nodding along, any protests dying along with her words. “ Um. Why are you out here alone?"


I pause a moment, wondering how to phrase to the girl that hanging out with her ex-boyfriend is making me forget my current disaster of a love life, and how conflicted this makes me feel. There is something very wrong with me. Who would greet the rumor of being attached to one of the most desirable guys in school with anything less than satisfied glee and anticipation after all? Fighting to keep the whirlwind of thoughts from showing on my face, I smile at her and stall for time by shrugging and sharing a relatively simple truth instead.


" It was a little hot in there. I just need some air," Tess regards me for a moment, and then shuffles forward, making use of an upturned bucket that has been left behind as her seat. Her expression is curious, and open, and for some reason, this leads me to blurt out how I really feel. " I was feeling a little trapped. Too much...too much staring for my liking."


Cornflower blue eyes fill with understanding, and she offers a small smile of commiseration.


" Huh. You know, I always wondered if you ever got bothered by that. Jessica is of course, stone cold about the whole thing....the girl basically demands attention wherever she goes, so its like water off her back. And you never look like it affects you anyway,"


" Oh is that what it looks like?" I shake my head ruefully. " I think I've been living in a cloud of blissful unawareness all these years...hence my supreme obliviousness."


" So it does get to you?" She looks genuinely curious and I sigh in response.


" It's weird. I don't think I really even noticed it before. I mean, I knew, on some level, but this year, ever since...as soon as...when-"


" Max and Jessica started dating," Tess supplies for me helpfully, with a knowing look in her eye. I manage to nod and push on.


" Ever since that happened, it's like whatever bubble of obliviousness that protected me just went up in flames. But maybe this is just me being crazy and paranoid, and ridiculously self absorbed to boot, right? Maybe I'm just imagining things, and no one is watching really-"


At this point Tess laughs shortly, but not unkindly. She shakes her head in sympathy. " Uh no, Liz. Sorry, but people are definitely watching," I groan and she laughs again. " What? Come on. We're in high school. Avidly discussing other people’s lives is practically one of the requirements of our age bracket,"


I grimace at this not so secret information and cross my arms huffily. " Fantastic. Well I want my bubble back, damn it. Life was so much easier with it in place."


Tess giggles at my indignant expression but then eyes me in thought, her words carefully picked.


" You know, and I could be wrong here, but the way I saw it, it wasn't a bubble….more like blinders? No….that's not right….a block maybe? Or a glow. Yes. That's it. It was more like a glow."


My eyebrows have been steadily creeping upwards at her descriptions. For a minute I pretend to understand what she is trying to say, but I fail immediately.


" A...glow. Right. Wait...what?"


Tess looks simultaneously amused and regretful, as if she has said something she shouldn't have, and starts to backtrack.


" Oh, ignore me, Liz. I'm saying crazy things, its these shoes. They've been stopping the circulation to my brain. I’m almost glad the heel broke."


I shake my head, unwilling to let the matter drop so easily. This could be a very rare chance to get an unbiased opinion on the whole debacle, something I will hardly get from my best friends and something I am unable to provide myself. When I next speak, my voice is a mix of beseeching and cajoling. " Tess."


" What?" She sighs. " You really want to hear my crazy theory about why you notice everything more now?"


" Yes! And trust me, with the way I've been living in crazy town already, this will probably make perfect sense to me."


She sighs again and then nods. " Fine. But remember you asked for it." She takes a moment to collect herself, and then launches into her explanation. " So here's the thing. You and Max Evans are best friends right, but its different from how you and Maria and Alex are best friends. With those two, you click. But with Max...man. It's something else."


Tess giggles again at my expression, blue eyes shining with amusement. The wind ruffles her curly hair, and she brushes it away impatiently as she continues to speak.


" When you guys are together, you just...gel. Perfectly. It's sort of like he makes up for everything you might not have, and then vice versa. You're so similar but different at the same time. And when you're together and in sync, you guys-"


" Glow." I shake my head. " Has anyone else seen this…glowing?"


I know before I finish my sentence, that yes, this has been seen and even commented on before. I flash back to an afternoon spent at the reservoir with my current companion's ex-boyfriend by my side, ironically enough discussing a very similar thing, the concept of how Max and I are two sides of the same coin.


If that's not weird, I don't know what is.


" Well of course!” Tess shrugs easily, stretching her legs out before her. “ Why do you think everyone's so interested in how this all will play out? I mean, apart from the fact that Max is Max Evans, and you're Liz Parker and Jessica is the self proclaimed Queen of the Universe,"


I can't help but snicker at her description of Jessica, knowing that while the two blondes move in the same circles, Tess is anything but a sycophant and for this, Thorn girl regards her with wary respect. I wonder why in my case, it makes her hate my guts, but that is a mystery for another night. Tess continues to elaborate, and I hastily turn my attentions back to her.


" When he started dating her...poof!” She waves her hands animatedly, before tucking them back into her jacket pockets. “ No more glowing, I mean, not the way it was before. And since you were right in the thick of the glow, when it stopped, everything around you kinda came into clearer focus, and at the same time, people could see you more clearly." Tess pauses. " I sound crazy. Okay, I just want to make it clear, I don't mean you guys were LITERALLY glowing, all right? Last thing we need is the FBI coming down on our heads." She jokes.


My grin had faded slowly over the course of her explanation, and by the end of it, I am pensive. Is it just me...or is this actually making sense? Was I really so wrapped up in Max any time we were together that it was enough to shield me from the scrutiny I am under now? I smile at her joke, but it is a halfhearted attempt at most. Tess sees my expression and her face immediately drops in concern.


" Oh god, are you okay? Liz, really, don't take anything I say seriously. Like I said, it's the shoes."


I wish I could believe her, but there’s just too many points that make sense to do so. So I wave away her protestations, and sigh mightily.


“ It’s not the shoes, Tess,”


She halts in her efforts to convince me to ignore her words and an eyebrow raises instead. “ It’s not?”


“ No it’s not.” I let out a mirthless laugh. “ It’s me, and how woefully, totally clueless I am.” It’s Tess’s turn to look confused now, and I shake my head at her. “ You know, forget it. I…I get what you mean, and, from what you’re saying, I gather the staring isn’t going to stop any time soon?”


The blonde still looks like she has questions, but she apparently has found a topic she likes more, and the look she levels me with is sympathetic.


“ I’m afraid not,” It swiftly changes to a slyly interested look as she goes on. “ Can I ask you something?”


I feel like the mouse being led straight to the trap, but Tess has been great so far, and hasn’t denied me anything I’ve asked of her. At the very least, I should let her ask her question. Most likely, I wouldn’t even be able to answer it.


…I hope.


I smile encouragingly at her. “ Sure,”


She leans forward and I can immediately tell that this particular question is going to be about one of the topics I have been dodging all night. Internally, I grimace, but as they say- in for a penny, in for a pound.


“ What’s going on with you and Jordan?”


And there it is.


I fidget, well aware that Tess and Jordan used to go out. It was ages ago, yes, and Tess is unequivocally with Kyle now, but history creates ties that extremely hard to break. I sincerely hope that she’s not about to warn me off him, or give me a laundry list of all his less than desirable qualities, because then I’d be in the unenviable position of having to say its not necessary and then from there have to explain WHY exactly its not necessary, and the tangle goes on. Complications clearly rule my life.


Tess reads my expression accurately, because she laughs, and for some reason it immediately puts me at ease.


“ What?” I question as she giggles.


“ Your face…relax, Liz! I’m not going to yell at you or anything. Jordan and I are long done, we’re friends now,”


I gaze at her skeptically. “ Um…you sort of…slapped him when you broke up, Tess. You can be friends after that?”


She waves her hand around again dismissively. “ Details. He deserved it, and he knew it, so after he apologized to me, there wasn’t any reason for us to not be friends, you know?” She seems to be waiting for a response, so I nod, even though I clearly don’t know. If recent events have taught me anything, its that I am the most useless person ever when it comes to dealing with relationships and all the craziness that comes with them.


“ I…right. Of course,”


Unfamiliar as she is with my shortcomings, Tess takes me at my word. “ So what’s going on with you two?”


I shrug and then smile ruefully, deciding that the truth is the best way out of this. “ We’re trying to be friends again,”


Tess does not look impressed by my answer, and frowning, she prods for a little more information. “ And?”


I suppose it’s a little too late to try my innocent act out, but that doesn’t stop me from trying. “ There has to be an ‘and’?” The only response I get is a snort, and Tess shakes her head at me.


“ Really, Liz, if Jordan told you that friendship’s all he’s after, and you believed him? You must’ve been even more blinded by the glow than I thought,”


Something about her tone has my curiosity up, and I immediately pounce on this. “ How come?”


Blue eyes regard me carefully, as Tess seems to internally debate whether I really am that clueless. She finally decides to come right out and ask. “…Are you serious?”


Her tone suggests that I should know the answer to my own question, and you know, because I have had several conversations with Jordan that have made his intentions very clear, I DO know the answer to this. What isn’t clear to me is why Tess is so sure that Jordan doesn’t want to be just my friend. She isn’t wrong when she says she and Jordan are on friendly terms now, but to my knowledge, they aren’t that close either, and certainly not close enough to be confiding in each other about future romantic prospects. So I nod, and she chuckles in a little bit of shock.


“ Well why do you think we broke up?”


I blink, taken aback by what seems to me a very random question. “ Well…I…I’m not sure, really. I mean, I just assumed it was Jordan being…Jordan. He’s not exactly known for long term relationships,” I say this with an apologetic look on my face, and Tess shrugs easily, as if it doesn’t bother her. I frown as try to remember anything else I might’ve heard about the big break up. “ There was that crazy rumor about there being someone else, but that was just-” I cut myself off here, and gawk at Tess’s satisfied expression. “ What? No way! You two did not cheat on each other!”


Here, she giggles again. “ Aw. That’s so sweet of you, Liz. And you’re right. We didn’t cheat on each other. But there was someone else,”


As confused as I am, its sort of a relief to be puzzling over someone else’s love life for a change, even if these events occurred years ago. I cross my arms as I mull over her words. “ You and Kyle only got together months after though…so that means…”


Tess nods, and sends her blonde curls bouncing. “ It was Jordan,” She finishes for me. I’m pretty sure that at this point, my confusion was very evident, because she shakes her head in wonder. “ Wow. You really don’t know do you?”


Her incredulous question make me fidget again, as I attempt to explain myself. “ Well…you guys broke up around finals! And I was literally holed up in the library almost all that time so...” I trail off a bit pathetically. What? Just because I test well doesn't mean there isn't a massive amount of last minute panicking and studying involved in the attempts you know. I grimace. “ Yeah. I’m sort of not the most up to date person on the goings on in school, clearly.”


Being the nice girl that she is, Tess nicely refrains from outright laughing at me, although I can tell she wants to. Once she gets herself under control, she leans forward confidentially, even though we’re the only ones here. “ I probably shouldn’t say this, but it’s not going to do any harm. And besides,” She continues wryly. “ If I know Jordan, he’s probably made his intentions clear anyway.”


I don’t confirm her suspicions, because, really, there’s no point-she’s right. So I keep quiet, and wait for this unexpected piece of the puzzle to fall into my lap.


“ I really wasn’t looking for anything serious when Jordan and I started dating, it was just for fun, you know? All I wanted from him was to be honest with me, and we agreed that if we ever started feeling differently about each other, we’d be up front about it,” Tess is looking out into the distance now, clearly reminiscing about our sophomore year. “ He didn’t keep his side of that deal. I mean…don’t get me wrong, it sucked to know that he was crushing on someone else while he was still dating me, but it sucked even more that he wouldn’t just admit it. I think he was in denial about it all until I slapped him,”


She grins suddenly here and I offer up a weak smile in response.


“ How did you know?”


Tess shrugs, pulling on a stray thread in her coat as she looks out at the warehouse in front of us.


“ It was really subtle, but there were all these little things that just kept piling up. The way he’d always try extra hard to show he didn’t care if she was going to be somewhere or not, but if she did show, he’d always go out of his way to say hi. The way he’d never mention her name when we did those silly little who would you date if you weren’t dating me type of lists. And stupid stuff like times I’d catch him staring her and he would deny it,”


She focuses back on me as she finishes her explanation. “ It all just pointed to a bigger problem down the road if we did get a little more serious, and when I confronted him about it, and he didn’t own up...well...we sort of just fell apart from there. Trig was just our pièce de résistance,”


I nod. I know I should be satisfied by now, but I cannot help myself, my curiosity getting the better of me, and the next natural question falling off my tongue a moment after. Later, I would look back on this moment and sigh at how I should have quit while I was ahead. At present, however, I ask my question, clueless to the turmoil it would bring.


“ What happened with him and the girl? Did they ever end up dating?”


She’s silent for a while, watching me steadily and then raising an eyebrow in question. “ Well that depends. Are you going to say yes if he asks you?”


I frown immediately. “ What? What does have to do with…”


The rest of my sentence dies on my lips as I freeze in stunned realization, mouth dropping open in shock. Suddenly her random question of why she and Jordan broke up isn't so random after all and its my turn to shake my head in denial, as the pieces fly into place. She can’t possibly be saying what I think she’s saying. I must be hearing things. It’s the heat from all that dancing. Dehydration. Anything.


There is no way I could have been the cause of Tess and Jordan’s break up.


I would have known, someone would have told me. There is no way I could be that blind, or oblivious, could I? From the look on Tess’s face, it looks like the answer is yes, I could very well be that damn thick. Mind racing, I flash back to a conversation Jordan and I had at the CrashDown, and a confession that let me know that the boy had already had a thing for me two years ago. The timing fits.


Crap.


Stricken, I raise apologetic eyes to the girl in front of me. “ God, Tess. I don’t…I don’t even know where to start…I don’t even know what to say-”


“ You don’t need to say anything, Liz. It’s ancient history, and from your reaction, I’m guessing this is all pretty much news to you,” Here, I nod fervently, which she acknowledges with a slight grin. “ But it still doesn’t change my question. Are you going to say yes if he asks you? Are you going to take that chance?”


Why do I feel like I’ve just come full circle? It’s quite depressing the way everyone seems to be throwing around this ‘take a chance’ theme tonight, and even more depressing that the general consensus seems to be that I won’t. When did my risk-averseness become public knowledge, I’d like to know? I open my mouth to respond, and on the tip of my tongue is bluster that I am very capable of taking a chance, once I’ve weighed and assessed all possible outcomes, of course, when the door knob jiggles again and the door opens up.


Tess and I both jump, but relax instantly when Kyle emerges onto the balcony.


“ Babe, I got your shoes and -“ Kyle pulls short when he sees me there too. “ Liz! Hey!” His eyes quickly hop back and forth between us, and his smile is uncertain. “ Am I interrupting anything?”


“ No,” I answer quickly, smiling back at him, and Tess nods in agreement, understanding that our conversation was never meant to go beyond just the two of us. “ I just needed some air and your girlfriend needed a place to sit that wasn’t a mosh pit,”


“ It’s crazy tonight, right? You guys were awesome, by the way. Great job,”


Tess stands now, and Kyle immediately steadies her as she slips one foot and then the other into her newly arrived flats. She wrinkles her nose as she drops a good four inches in height and sighs as both Kyle and I stand over her. It’s a novel experience for me, being taller than anyone else, even if it is artificial height. Kyle kisses her cheek to soothe her silent complaint and she immediately brightens.


“ Thanks, Buddha boy. And yeah, I forgot to tell you earlier- you guys were great tonight.”


“ Thanks.” In a reversal of situations, I suddenly want to leave the balcony as soon as possible. The quicker I can get out, the quicker I can track down my friends so I can start to make sense of everything I just found out. I pull my coat a little tighter around me and motion towards the door. “ Shall we go in? It’s starting to get a little cold out here,”


Tess and Kyle agree, and I follow them back into the club. As I close the door to the balcony behind me, I shake my head in disbelief.


So much for peace.

***************

1 year, 7 months ago – Liz Parker’s 16th birthday, The Desert


“ I don’t want to move. Actually, I don’t think I CAN move. I ate too much.”


Max glanced over from where Liz’s voice had come from beside him, and grinned at the way she was inelegantly sprawled out on the thick picnic blanket he had laid out over the ground, at complete odds with her fancy attire. It had been a struggle to convince the party planners that a picnic out in the desert was a better choice than dinner at the poshest restaurant in town, but it had been worth every minute. Liz loved Mexican food, and Rosita’s had the best in town, and a soft spot for the Parker girl to boot. It had been little trouble to request a special take out basket full of the birthday girl’s favorite items, and his efforts at scouting for the perfect spot had been rewarded as Liz had all but cooed with delight upon seeing that they were to dine at a place that was high enough to see the reservoir glittering in the distance. Now, she lay on her back, the glazed look of someone who had been fed a delicious meal and had enjoyed every bite splashed all over her face, or perhaps it was the view above them that was responsible for her awed expression.


He shifted his gaze from her back up to the heavens, and felt that little thrill that the nighttime New Mexico sky always gave him. The unending vista of millions and millions of brilliant pinpricks of light, with the occasional flash and burn of a shooting star- he was young yet, he knew that, but he often would find himself thinking there were few more beautiful sights he’d see in his life.


One was next to him right now.


Unable to resist, he turned his head to look at Liz again. Half of her face was cast in soft gold, lit gently by the glow of the lamp they had eaten their dinner by, while the other half shimmered a slight silver, reflective of the stars above. She had moved on from bemoaning how much she had eaten at dinner to pointing out all the constellations she could see to him, making up a ridiculous story about each one, like how Aries the ram and Taurus the bull were actually best friends no matter how hard they butted heads, or how Cancer the crab and Pisces the fish had a intense feud going on about who got to be king of their little pond. In some corner of his mind, Max acknowledged that if someone told him his fate was to remain here forever, under a starlit sky and Liz Parker by his side, spinning him funny stories that displayed her fleet mind and silver tongue, he wouldn’t mind it. He wouldn’t mind it at all.


And then her hand was on his wrist, and his musings were broken by that electric contact.


“ Oh Max! Look, a shooting star!”


He glanced to where she was pointing in time to catch the tail end of the flash of light. When he looked back at Liz, she was grinning brightly.


“ Make a wish,” She said, nodding her encouragement. Max laughed, and casually, God, he hoped it came off as casual, he slipped his wrist up and out of her grasp, replacing it with his palm instead. Liz didn’t miss a beat, simply squeezing the hand she had captive now. “ Go on!”


Willing his throat to work, because they had held hands plenty of times before, Max still had to clear his throat a little before he could speak.


“ It’s your birthday. All the wishes are for you.”


Liz laughed then, and turned her gaze back to the sky.


“ Exactly. I already have one wish coming my way tonight. So you take this one.” She jiggled the hand she was holding, seemingly unaware of the riot she was causing in his stomach, which was definitely not the reaction he’d had when they’d held hands many times before. “ Come on! Close your eyes and make a wish. It’s my birthday. That means you have to do what I say,”


Max rolled his eyes, and managed to keep from telling her that he’d do what she wanted even if it wasn’t her birthday, but in the midst of his pretend grumbling, he shut his eyes and made his wish. When he opened his eyes, he found that Liz was no longer on her back, but laying on her side, the rose still stuck in her prettily tousled hair. She was staring right at him, with her free hand hovering awkwardly over his chest, as if halfway to somewhere. The look in her eyes was one that he often imagined he saw there, something softer and gentler than the usual affection and camaraderie she viewed him with, but brighter and more blazing all at once. It looked an awful lot like the way he must look when he stared at her.


It looked an awful lot like…


He cut himself off here, because he didn’t want to get ahead of himself. He’d only JUST managed to calm himself down, it wasn’t a good idea to get agitated again. Besides, it looked like he’d stumbled on a perfect opportunity to add to his pile of evidence that he wasn’t just dreaming Liz’s reciprocated feelings up. She had certainly never blushed so much at being caught staring at him before. Breath catching, he maintained eye contact, and smiled, slowly, easily at her, trying to make her feel less uncomfortable.


“ What’s up?”


Liz hesitated a bit, the flush on her cheeks becoming a little more pronounced, before her jaw set as she seemed to decide something, and her hand continued on its way, to his forehead where some strands of hair were resting. As slowly as he had smiled, as gently as he still held her other hand, her fingers brushed his forehead and the hair from it. The unruly strands sprung back a moment later, and he laughed while she frowned.


“ It’s a lost cause, Liz.”


“ Well you can’t say I didn’t try,” Seemingly unconsciously, her hand dropped onto his chest, and Max swallowed hard, hoping she couldn’t feel the suddenly wild tempo of his heart. They had spent countless movie nights in almost the exact same position, although not even the most sweeping, grand love stories could compete with the atmosphere right now, in his opinion. Max held his breath as her eyes flickered up to meet his again, and the same look from earlier peeked out at him.


“ What did you wish for?”


I wished for you.


Ruthlessly, he quashed the words on the tip of his tongue for the second time that night. Early. It was too early yet. The night had only just begun, and, it was looking like it might actually turn out the way he hoped. So he grinned up at her, and watched in fascination as a slightly dazed look crept into her eyes.


“ If I tell you, it won’t come true.”


Liz blinked and seemed to come back to herself, pulling back the hand on his chest and scooting over to lie on her back again.


“ Again, it’s my birthday. Aren’t you supposed to be doing whatever I want?”


Max could breathe slightly easier again, now that she wasn’t so close, and a pleased smile remained on his face as he realized that she still held on to his hand.


“ I’ll make you a deal. Save me a slow dance tonight, and I’ll tell you.”


The groan was expected and immediate. “ There’s going to be slow dancing? What? Why? Don’t you guys know me at all?”


“ There’s going to be plenty of the fast songs too, party animal,” Max said, enjoying the way Liz crinkled her nose at the unfair title. He squeezed the hand he still held in his. “ So? Do we have a deal?”


The girl turned her face to him, face still arranged in a mock scowl but then it disappeared when a blinding smile took its place instead.


“ Deal.”


As the two teenagers lay on their blanket and smiled at each other, neither noticed another star fall.

***************
Present Day-UFOnics

It’s funny how not even twenty minutes ago, I was so eager to be alone.


Twenty minutes can do a lot apparently.


Like clue you in to the fact that you were basically a vegetable for a considerable part of the school year.


Once we’re back inside, I separate fairly quickly from Tess and Kyle, citing the need to return my coat to the storage area backstage, but inviting them to stop by our booth later. When I have to dive back into the crush of people to get to my friends, I do so as fast as I can, and without making eye contact with anybody. It’s easier to ignore everyone now, especially because I have a mission. I spot the group right where they said they would be, and I notice Michael is already standing, no doubt about to leave and come find me. When I get up there, Isabel sees me first and smiles.


" Oh here she is! Hey, we just about to come get you. You feeling better?"


I attempt to smile back, but I can't manage it. And as for feeling better...yeah, no. I don't think I actually got to that part. In fact, since I just got sideswiped AGAIN tonight, 'shell shocked' might be the better descriptor right now. I tell them this as matter of factly as possible, and their initial response is to trade looks that range from concerned to Liz-is-going-crazy-again-it's-your-turn-to-handle-it. I almost laugh as the four of them glare amongst each other, obviously trying to decide who gets to deal with my latest drama. If I wasn't so distressed about just how all encompassing my recently discovered blindness is, I would be offended, but at this point, I just want one of them to step up to the plate already. If Max were here, he would have...I cut off my train of thought, because I have realized that it doesn't matter what he would have done, does it?


It doesn't matter, because he's not here.


Ugh.


Crap. This is all...everything is just utter crap.


I start to pace up and down before all of them, and then Alex finally speaks up, apparently the lucky individual who has been elected to address my madness.


" Did something happen?"


I snort and shoot him an aggrieved look. " If you count that I just found out that I'm apparently why Tess Harding broke up with Jordan, then yes, I guess you could say something happened,"


Alex blinks at me, looking none too shocked at this revelation, while Maria, Isabel and Michael exchange looks filled with understanding. I scowl immediately, because they have apparently been aware of this while I have been off picking daisies or something equally dumb.


" You guys KNEW?" I yelp in dismay, looking at each of them in quick succession. There are some flinches, either because of how shrill my voice has become or the particularly loud song that has started to play. I am too surprised to resume my pacing, and choose to gawk at them instead. “ How did…why didn’t anyone tell me?”


All eyes swiftly cut to Maria, who sighs, and Alex immediately leans back in his seat, passing the baton off to her.


“ I did tell you he wanted to ask you out, Liz,” She begins and I huff in frustration.


“ You tell me that about a lot of guys!”


“ That’s because it’s true,” Is Isabel’s sparkling contribution, and my gaze automatically latches on to her while Maria nods in agreement. “ What? It is!”


I scowl heavily at the pair of them. “ Can we focus please? Unless you’re saying that I was a factor in these guys breaking up with their girlfriends as well, I-” I blanch here, as Maria and Isabel start to nod, and then at my horrified look, they laugh and respond in the negative. “ That wasn’t funny!” I bark, glaring at them reproachfully.


“ All right, all right, calm down, Lizzie!” Maria raises a placating hand, and her voice is soothing. “ Look, why is this a big deal? Tess and Jordan are ancient history, and it’s not like you DID anything directly to them. Plus, you told us yourself that he’d told you he’d had a thing for you since then,”


“ Which everyone knew anyway,” Michael says calmly.


I am back to gaping at them all. “ How does everyone KNOW this? I didn’t know this!” Agitated, I start to pace up and down before them again. “ I mean, where was I, what was I doing?”


Alex follows my progress with a pained grimace, his glance pitying. “ You were sort of…occupied.”


“ Doing what? Hiding under my rock?”


Although they trade amused looks at my response, they don’t leave me wondering for long. “ It was when you and Max weren’t talking,” Maria overrides me. “ Back in ninth. Do you remember? You were both pretty checked out of…well, just about everything at that point,”


Ah.


Right.


Maria is of course, referring to World War ML, which was just about the only time in the last four years that Max and I have had a major falling out, recent events aside. It’s something none of us talk about too much, and I don’t even like to remember it at all.


“ Oh. I guess…fine. That would explain some of the…obliviousness,” I purse my lips and breeze by the uncomfortable memory. “But the other thing, about Jordan and Tess... Does the fact that I am completely, totally blind to things that everyone else sees not seem worrisome to any of you? I mean, for god’s sake, who knows what else I have been missing?!”


I have resumed pacing throughout my speech, and at the conclusion of my last sentence I spin around to face my best friends. They stare at me in silence, with the pounding music filling in the sudden gap in conversation.


“ Does anyone else find this is incredibly ironic?”


Alex’s deadpan statement breaks the lull, and all our gazes snap to him. For some reason, Maria and Isabel stare daggers in his direction, and he winces in apology. “ Uh.”


I glance between them suspiciously. “Why? What is it? Why is it ironic? Is there something else I’m not-”


“ Okay, we’re done here.” Michael’s smooth tones cut through my growing hysteria, and I feel his arm drape around my shoulders and tug. “ The goal was relaxation,” He says staring at everyone, including me, meaningfully. “ I’m taking her to get a drink. So she can relax, and when we get back, this place better be as relaxed as relaxed can get. ”


" You just used the word 'relaxed' in some fashion four times in less than a minute,"


Michael doesn't bother to respond to Alex's latest tongue in cheek quip, and firmly steers me away from the booth and towards one of the bar areas. I attempt to dig in my heels, but Michael's got about a foot and 90 plus pounds on me- there is no resisting that. So to the soundtrack of my complaints and whining, we make it back to the bar, and while I squirm and push in an attempt to carve out a spot, all Michael has to do is stare at the sophomore boys in front of him with an upraised eyebrow to make them give way. He steps into the ready made opening, and plucks me from my shallow niche before I can expend too much energy in my useless endeavor.


“ Michael, it’s a valid concern! And my track record so far proves it! I already missed out on the existence of Max’s mystery girl, and now I find out that I’m apparently causing relationships to break down too?” Distressed, I wring my hands in agitation and grab for the nearest thing I can fiddle with. The poor napkin doesn’t stand a chance and the pile of strips in front of me grows rapidly. Michael sighs, and calls for the bartender, who signals back that he will be a minute. When he glances back at me, and my rapidly growing pile, he shakes his head.


“ Liz.”


“ What?”


“ You’re shredding napkins again. Didn’t Mr. Parker break you out of that habit by deducting money from your tip every time he found one of your piles?”


I make a face at the reminder and momentarily halt in my task as my fingers twitch. “ His sphere of influence extends only to the CrashDown,” I pick up another napkin and make quick work of that as well. Michael snatches the next one from my grasp and glares at me before I can protest too much.


“ Listen to me. Number one, stop with the napkins. It creeps me out. Number two, you had nothing to do with their relationship. Connor and Harding were dating each other, you were nowhere in that equation, and what they chose to do had nothing to do with you. Besides, even if you had known, what would you have done? Demand he stop liking you?”


“ Well I-”


But Michael isn’t done, and he continues on as if I haven’t spoken.


“ And as for the situation with Max...just let that one lie for tonight, Liz. Worrying over what you did or didn’t see isn’t going to change what happened back then okay?”


“ But-”


“ It won’t,” He insists, his voice surprisingly gentle. “ You know that. So let it go tonight, all right? Try to relax.” Michael cracks a small, reassuring smile, and tugs at the end of my braid. “ I’m pretty sure you’ll find a way to obsess about all this tomorrow, anyway, short stuff.”


I halfheartedly swat away his hand and sigh. He’s right. In the face of his sensible, valid points, all my anxieties suddenly seem silly and ridiculous. I mean, so what if Jordan’s crush on me soured his relationship with Tess? It was a while ago, both parties have recovered admirably, and he is absolutely correct in that I had nothing to do with how that whole ended.


But that was never really the point, was it?


The source of my concerns has very little to do with the fact that I apparently incite enough of an effect on certain individuals to change the course of their relationships, but everything to do with how unaware I am about it. I can’t even blame it on this ‘glow’ thing that Max and I had, because I missed out on this mystery girl too! Maybe Isabel’s right-that IQ test is flawed, and means it means absolutely nothing. I think we can all agree that genius level IQ has been an useful as a teaspoon in a sinking ship right now.


Bah.


I guess I could let it go for tonight. God only knows, my fretting and freaking about it has done nothing for me so far, except make me even more manic than usual. And also, quite apart from the fact that it’s been ages since I’ve been able to just relax and have fun, its been even longer since I’ve been able to relax and have fun with my friends, the Max situation non-withstanding. So I turn to face Michael, and frown up slightly at him.


“ I thought we agreed that you would stop calling me that?”


Michael smirks in victory here, recognizing my switch of topics for the agreement to his suggestions that it is. He raises an eyebrow at me.


“ Why? It’s as true now as it was when I first met you,”


I choose not to dignify his retort and I lean forward to see where the bartender has gotten to. He sees me waving, and signals again for more time. I back down and start to reach for another napkin, but Michael shoots me a look that has me stopping in my tracks. Rolling my eyes, I brace my elbows on the counter instead.


“ All right, all right. You’re worse than Uncle J,”


“ Someone’s got to keep you in line,”


His response to my stuck out tongue is a few knuckles to my head, and then we fall into a mini struggle, with me ineffectually whining for him to quit it and he continuing to laugh as I attempt to fix the damage done to my hair. We have to stop and be civilized pretty soon though, because we’re joined by some other kids from school, intent on congratulating us for the performance and asking many questions about the Extreme Terrestrials. Someone has apparently started the rumor that they have asked The Whits to be their opening act on their underground tour.


Now while this occurrence would admittedly be fabulous, it would nevertheless severely interfere with my plans to graduate from high school, go to an Ivy League college, and become a hot shot molecular biologist. Also, there would be no place on earth I would be able to hide from Uncle J and Auntie N if I quit school- my guardians can be plenty scary when they want to be. I am elbow deep in supporting Michael in his efforts to address this particular rumor, when another classmate of ours joins the scene.


“ I’ve got the sign up sheet for the game tonight! First prize is concert tickets and backstage passes to Mechanical Rain’s show in Albuquerque! Who’s in?!”


The high pitched screech belongs to Joanna Hill, a very enthusiastic member of the Junior year class. Joanna’s extracurricular resume is very impressive, as the girl is involved with almost every club in school, and more than once, she has collaborated with Maria or Isabel in pulling off events the White House would be proud of. She’s a sweet girl, if a little shrill, but for all her tenaciousness in getting people to participate in events, Joanna’s a little too awestruck with the so called popular crowd and tends to be a even more enthusiastic or meek around them, depending who you are.


Her news causes the kids who have been interrogating Michael and I to surge to the long sheet she is carting around, and after a few moments of yelling for a little bit of order, Joanna gives up and turns to the bar. When her eyes land on Michael and I, they brighten, and she grins widely.


" Hey Liz! Hey Michael!”


See? Enthusiasm right there.


I smile back at her. " Hi Joanna,”


"What's up?" Michael nods his head in acknowledgement and finally manages to give the bartender our drink order before turning his attention back to us.


" I'm just getting sign ups for tonight's competition! You guys in?"


Michael eyes the group of people behind us, adding their names to the list and he answers in the negative immediately. " Not a chance.”


I wince at the blunt refusal and how Joanna’s face automatically falls. Michael Guerin is many things, but subtle isn’t one of them.


" Michael,"


" What?” He is unapologetic and it shows. “ No way am I taking part in that. And trust me, you wouldn't like it either,”


I smile reassuringly at Joanna who is temporarily distracted by the return of the list, and has turned away from us to look it over.


" Well why not? It sounds like a great distraction! Might even get me to relax!” Michael only snorts in response, and when Joanna glances back at me, I lean forward a little. “ What are the details?”


" Oh you'll play?!” Joanna claps her hands excitedly, and makes to add my name to the list. “ That's great, I'm making up the teams now, you guys will have to be up on stage and-“


The thought of being up there again is unwelcome, and I hastily backtrack. I have had quite enough attention tonight, thank you. There is definitely no relaxation in that.


" Stage? Oh no, no, no. I'm done with the stage tonight. Our set? That was it,"


Pausing in her writing, Joanna sighs disappointedly at me. " It will be fun, Liz, really! So many people have already signed up, and everyone will be on stage, so-"


" She's not going to play,” Michael rumbles insistently, proving once more that while he has reserves of wisdom that are not readily apparent, tact is not one of his stronger points. Joanna winces a little and I roll my eyes at him.


" Michael!"


" What? You just said you wouldn't!"


" Well yes, but let me tell her that!”


Joanna looks ready to try and convince me, but whatever she has to say is lost. Her gaze has latched onto something over my left shoulder, and I can see literally see her deflate. Puzzled, I start to ask what’s wrong, but when a new voice joins our conversation, I have my answer. I recognize that voice, and the timing of course, couldn’t be more perfect. My night was just starting to look up again, which means it’s the perfect opportunity for something to come change that.


" I wouldn't waste your time, Joanna. She isn't going to play, these kinds of things are beyond the likes of Liz Parker,"


We turn, and find that Thorn girl and a few of her friends have alighted on the bar beside us to get drinks as well. Jessica has a very familiar expression on her face, complete with coldly flashing blue eyes and a small, mocking smile on her lips. It is the expression that I have come to associate with many of our most catastrophic encounters, and memories of sprinting through the halls of WRJH only in my towel swiftly come to mind.


I know immediately that this is payback for that scene earlier in the night, and although I could explain that it was nothing, just a hug between friends, I also know that I would be wasting my breath. Whatever civility that drove her to speak with me the last time we had a Max related incident has obviously been depleted, so for now I stiffen, and choose a simple query as my first response, waiting to see where and how far she is trying to take this.


" And what makes you so sure about that?"


My question seems to please her, and she continues on, voice deceptively sweet. Kids around us have noticed our conversation, and several are now eyeing it with interest. I resist the urge to groan out loud. Really, world? I couldn’t have just a half hour of peace after that last curveball? Oblivious to my inner ranting, Jessica continues to speak, as if in confidence to the friends around her, when all the while her eyes don’t lift from me. Her voice manages to be heard above the music, clear and cutting, perfect for those listening in to hear.


" Isn't it obvious?" She says exaggeratedly, as if everyone knows the answer to her question. I continue to stare stonily at her, and she smiles again, although there is no warmth behind in. " For one thing, it’s actually going to be fun. For another, it's too risque. Too much chance of damaging spotless reputations. Not good for perfect little angels, right?"


I cannot keep myself from glowering at her.


Again with the chance thing?


What IS it with that tonight?


And just what is she insinuating, that I don’t know how to have fun? Of course I know how to have fun! Furthermore, I am hardly a perfect little angel! I do bad things, I break into garages, I break into clock towers, I cause relationships to break down, for God’s sake, I even kissed her boyfriend that one time. I realize this isn’t exactly something to be proud of, but really, would perfect little angels do that?


Beside Thorn girl, her friends giggle in agreement, nodding along to their leader's words. Our interested audience exchange looks that echo of agreement, and I bristle even more. Most of the time, I can handle Jessica Thorne. No matter how much she tries to nettle me, no matter how hard she pushes, I can mostly shrug it off, and deny her the satisfaction of knowing she's gotten to me. Tonight, still smarting from two separate observations that have commented on how chances and I don’t mix, I fall for her barb, hook line and sinker.


“ Joanna," The girl jumps at being addressed, and the cool brittleness of my tone probably does nothing to comfort her. " Sign me up."


Beside me, I feel Michael stiffen but he says nothing. Our classmate smiles a little nervously, squeaks in the affirmative and scurries off, eager to leave before she gets caught in the crossfire. The murmurs in our captive party increase, and I know I’ve just sent the rumor mill into over drive. Jessica, for her part, looks satisfied, and her lips curve in a sharp smirk.


" Oh well done," She says almost tauntingly, sipping the soda that has speedily been delivered to her, another thing that raises my ire even further, given that I've been standing here for far longer. “But I have to warn you. It's going to be pretty intense. You think you can handle that?"


I feel an answering smile, matching hers in scorn, slip onto my face. "It doesn't matter,"


" No?” Mock innocence colors her expression now, and she examines me in curiosity. “You don't actually think you can win this do you? You don't even know what it is," She guesses shrewdly and her friends stare back at me with identical smirks.


All right, so she has a point there, but I’ll be damned if I actually admit it to her. I square my shoulders and level her with a confident look, as if her words are simply water off my back. At this point, I don’t even care what I’m saying. I’m only focused on making her regret this encounter tonight, by whatever means necessary.


" I don't have to win it, Jessica," Our drinks finally arrive, and I smile my thanks at the bartender, pick up one bottle and then hand the other to Michael, before I pay. " All I have to do is beat you,” My words, casually delivered, as if the whole thing is already a foregone conclusion, finally garner a reaction other than a smirk from her. Jessica flushes red with anger, and I smile smugly. Direct hit. “ See you out there," I wink, just to infuriate her, and then I swan off, Michael right behind me. As far as exits go, it’s perfectly done. The low chorus of “Oohs,” from the watching crowd indicates that my mission has been accomplished, and I smile grimly as I make for our booth once more.


Things MAY be looking up again.


Michael evidently thinks otherwise, because he has a horrified look on his face as he keeps up with me. " Do you realize what you just did?" He hisses urgently.



" Yep. I shut Thorn girl up, that's what," My chipper reply does nothing to soothe him, and he makes a frustrated noise.



" Apart from that Liz! You really have no idea what the hell the competition is, do you?"



I shrug and eye him curiously over my shoulder. " What's the big deal? I have more than half a brain, and I'm fit, I can run circles around that girl. Literally. Whatever it is, I’m sure I can handle it."



His expression has shifted from frustrated to pained, and he grumbles his next words." You're not really going to be using your brain or legs for this."


I glance up at him uncertainly, the first, faint stirrings of alarm finally registering through the thrill of victory. Michael’s usually unflappable demeanor is shot, and that more than anything sets me off into worry. " What? That doesn’t make sense. What's the game then?"


In answer, he points me towards a poster advertising it. I go closer to read...and can literally FEEL myself going pale.


This isn’t happening.


This is a bad dream.


I am going to wake up, and I will be in my bed, and making solemn promises to myself to quit sneaking food from the kitchen when Auntie N isn’t looking, because the nightmares I get in payment are simply not worth it. I screw my eyes shut, count to ten, and when I cautiously peek an eye open, the damn poster is still in front of me.


I react in the only sensible way.


“Shit.”


Michael nods grimly, and I could swear that he mutters something about how Maria and Max are going to kill him, but the only word I hear clearly is his agreement.


" Exactly."


In a daze, I walk back to our booth, ignoring the bright greetings from Maria, Isabel and Alex. The bottle is tossed in Alex’s direction, and then I throw myself into the seat with a groan. I lean my head back against the upholstery, and I can feel the eyes of the three on me, but before anyone can ask a question I make my proclamation.


" I want to die. Just...I don’t care how you do it, as long as its quick. And soon. Like now would be good."


They exchange confused looks at my dramatics and then Isabel shakes her head. " I thought the point was to relax her. Is it me, or does she look worse?"


A snort alerts me to Michael’s arrival and he crosses his arms over his chest as if in defense before he breaks the news.


" She just signed up for tonight's competition."


There is a stunned silence and as one, Maria, Alex and Isabel turn to gape at me. The expressions on their faces are disbelieving, because they know that I would never be stupid enough to sign up for something like this. Usually, they would be right, because usually, I can handle Jessica Thorne without acts of stupidity.


I think its safe to say that tonight is not a usual night.


I can only grimace and close my eyes against their stares. They take this for confirmation, because then three resounding exclamations ring out.


" WHAT?"


Perfect reaction really, because I am now competing in what is called the card kissing game in barely polite circles, and suck and blow in the raunchier crowds.


I know I’ve said it before, but this situation is so ridiculous, it bears reiteration: my life sucks.


It takes a very short time for Michael to recount the entire, sorry, tale and by the end of it, my face is burning. It sounds even stupider hearing the whole thing from his point of view, and when the retelling is over, I face the four of them shamefacedly.


“ I know, I know! I’m the most ridiculous, stupid…" Hands flailing, I am desperate to explain. " She was just BAITING me, and sneering, and being her usual terrible self, but MORE. I couldn’t stop it- it just came out!” There is more silence, and I jump to my feet, suddenly panicked at what I have agreed to do. “ I’m going to tell Joanna to take my name off-”


“ No!”


Isabel and Maria protest in unison, and both of them grab a hand each and pull me back down to sit. Maria is shaking her head.


“ You can’t do that, Liz, you can’t give in to her!”


" And so I have to make a spectacle of myself instead?" I yelp. Isabel nods decisively.


" Yes."


I stare at her as if she's gone insane.


" No!"


The look she levels me with clearly indicates she's thinking the same thing about me. "Yes!"


" No!" I snap, looking to Michael and Alex. " She's crazy. They're crazy. Tell them I'm not going up there!"


Alex sighs and Michael looks even more bad tempered than usual, but neither rise to the occasion. I gape at them too.


" Don't tell me you agree with them? It was crazy talk, I was under the influence of trying to beat Thorn Girl at her own game, it was momentary insanity! " They still don't pipe up to support me and I wilt in defeat. " I don't believe this."


Alex rubs at his eyes tiredly. " While I agree with everything you just said, Liz," Here he pauses, and I shoot him a dark look, because hey, what happened to lying to your friends to making them feel better? " You kind of called her out. If you back down now..."


He trails off significantly, leaving me to interpret this, but Michael finishes his sentence to make sure there is no room for error, no misunderstanding.


" She'll think you chickened out."


The unfairness of it all makes me sit upright and give them all a reproachful look. " I didn't call her out. It was the other way around!" I am met by a wall of disbelief, and I sigh and amend my statement grudgingly. " All right fine, so I did call her out, but only because she goaded me into it." I shift in agitation and collapse backward again. " Ugh. I hate this. I hate her! I hate me too for that matter. I hate everything!"


It's a testament to how long we've all been friends and how frequently outbursts like this have happened recently that none of them even bat an eyelid. I'm sure I should be worried about that too, but I do not have the energy right now. They allow me a moment to settle down and once I have moved on to wincing sheepishly instead, Maria clears her throat and picks up the conversation as if nothing happened.


I love my friends, I really, really do.


" Which again leads us to the point that if you don't go through with this, you're letting her win," Maria says, and the fierce look in her eyes suggests that she will allow this to happen on the short side of never. " So what can we do to make sure that doesn't happen?"


Ears perking up instantly at the word 'we' I look up at them hopefully. " You're going to play too?"


Isabel rolls her eyes but when she speaks, her voice is laced with affection. " Well since plan 'relaxation' has completely fallen apart...we might as well." I only have to glance at the rest of them to see that there is complete agreement and then the next few minutes are spent in a flurry of hugs and declarations of gratitude that they aren't going to leave me to suffer alone. My offers of my first born child are soundly rejected as well, because the overall consensus is that the kid will probably be as crazy as I am, and therefore too troublesome.


I cannot even be offended on my future hypothetical child's behalf, because, um...see current situation.


" So we need a strategy," Alex says when order has been restored, his blue eyes immediately locking on Michael. The rest of us quickly follow suite, and Michael frowns.


" What?"


" Strategize away, Spaceboy!" Maria says with a grin.


It's Michael's turn to roll his eyes but he sits down anyway, and the rest of us crowd in to listen to him. In another life, it's not hard to imagine Michael as the general of vast armies, a strategic genius any King would be happy to have on his side. Right now, I'm thanking my lucky stars he's on mine, because I'm going to need all the help I can get.


" We have a couple of things working for us. Liz didn't say she was going to win the whole thing, which makes our job easier,"


I nod in relief here, because, ha, there is proof that I wasn't brain dead throughout the entire debacle. Just you know, the main parts, where I agreed to sign up for the game. And that other bit, where I told Thorn Girl I’d outlast her. Not a big deal right? Michael is still talking, so I force myself to pay attention. There will be plenty of time for hysterics later.


" So all we have to do is make sure she stays in the game longer than Jessica does. So first step. We need information. Alex, you need to find Joanna Hill, and get the details on how the game is going to be set up. What classifies as an out, can you buy back in, can you choose your own team mates, is speed a factor? Things like that."


Alex salutes. " Got it."


Michael eyes us three girls, and then his eyes settle on Isabel.


" Iz, I'm going to need to you find out what Thorn girl's side is doing. Is she recruiting people to her team? Who's signed up so far? Who hasn't she gotten to? We'll need names, numbers."


Isabel nods, and then Michael locks eyes with Maria.


" You and I are going to recruit people to join our team,"


Maria dimples at him and winks. " Sounds great Spaceboy,"


" Everyone clear? Good. Meet back here in ten minutes.”


The two couples stand, and bewildered I stand with them. “ Wait! Michael, you didn’t say what I’m supposed to be doing!”


Michael sighs, as if his next words make him uncomfortable. “ You’ve got the most important job, Liz.”


I am almost afraid to ask, but I do it anyway. We are running out of time.


“ Which is?”


“ Find a guy who’ll stand next to you for the rest of the night.” I am just about to say that that doesn't seem so bad, when he delivers the kicker. " And make sure you're both okay with the fact that before the night ends, you'll probably have to kiss in front of everyone,"


There isn't time to argue, because the four scatter like leaves in the wind, and I am left alone, mouthing soundlessly into space.


Great.


Now what?

TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Fri Jun 28, 2013 2:33 pm, edited 1 time in total.
User avatar
Comet
Enthusiastic Roswellian
Posts: 47
Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm

Chapt. 25 END 05/22/2013

Post by Comet »

Author's note: Back from the dead! Thank you all so much for the feedback, and for being patient with me! Here at last is the conclusion to the concert saga, and also the ending of what really happened on Liz's 16th birthday. I apologize in advance, this part is very rough, and could probably have benefited from another week or so of polishing, but it's been so long, I decided to post it anyway. I will most likely be cleaning it up pretty soon. As always love to hear your thoughts! This is it, let me know if the conclusion of the mystery lived up to your expectations or fell flat? Thank you all for reading!

Song Credits: Kissing you by Desiree

29. Dance, Dance…steal (5/5)

Interlude

Tap.


Tap.


Tap.


Jessica Thorne's perfectly manicured nails drummed out a steady beat on the arm of her chair, although the noise was effortlessly drowned out by the music in the club. As befitting of her status on the high school social ladder, she was sitting in one of the best booths of the club, and anyone who gave the gathered group a quick glance would see nothing out of the ordinary. Jessica Thorne surrounded by her entourage, composed of the high school’s social butterflies, was not unusual after all. If you looked closer, though, you would see something a little odd, for despite being in the center of the crowd, Jessica took no part in the chatter around her. On the contrary, and quite opposite to the smiling, excited expressions of her friends, her face was carved into a disdainful lines, for instead of having fun, she was fuming in silence about her latest altercation with Liz Parker.


The girl was just so infuriating, and at the moment, was poised to ruin her whole night.


Wisely, her friends kept a polite distance and left her to it.


Frowning into the distance, Jessica toyed idly with her glass, going over her evening and trying to pinpoint where exactly it had taken a dive for the worse. Earlier, she had been fashionably late to meet Max at UFOnics, not desiring in the least to join the rest of her peers in fawning over the golden girl and the rest of her little band of friends as they 'entertained' the crowd before the real act came on. It was ridiculous the amount of admiration a small modicum of talent could get you in this town, but despite her best efforts, upon her arrival, all she had heard was how great The Whits, and so by extension, Liz Parker, had been.


Hardly the best start to the night.


To make matters even worse, the first sight she'd had of her boyfriend that night was with her rival’s arms wrapped firmly around him. This had irritated her, especially because no one else had thought anything of it. Max and Liz hugging? About as unusual as a blue sky on a summer day. Appearing angry at such occurrence would seem childish and petty, but they didn't know that perfect Liz Parker wasn't so perfect, and was just as susceptible to temptations as them all. Of course, no one else knew this-she wasn't about to tell other people that her boyfriend had gone and kissed another girl, but keeping quiet meant that Liz got to maintain her picture perfect persona.


Sickening.


Now, not satisfied to be the talk of their peers because of her association with a flash in the pan band, and Jessica’s own best friend's questionable life choices, Liz had gone and challenged her of all people to a contest she had absolutely no chance of winning. The prospect of embarrassing the girl publicly, knocking her a few feet of her high horse, should have pleased her, but instead, Jessica was stewing over the audacity that Liz had displayed in response to her goading.


She would have mulled over the situation a bit more, but the exasperated words that came from her left halted her attempt.


" What have you done now, Jess?"


Startled, the circle of girls around her quieted down, and the guys who hovered around the girls turned to see who had spoken. Jessica too, jumped. She recognized the voice of course, and she recognized that its owner was not at all pleased, so she took a moment to dispel the wince that had crossed her face before casting her gaze over her shoulder, and meeting Jordan's eyes. Her best friend’s handsome face wore an expression that matched his tone, and inwardly she sighed at the impending discussion. It was one best had in private however, so before she responded, she looked back to the girls before her, who got the message and made their graceful and not so graceful exits, collecting their admirers along the way. Soon enough, they were alone as you could ever get in a crowded dance club.


" Take a seat, Jordan," Jessica invited graciously, pleased when her voice remained even and calm. " It'll be easier for you to yell at me on eye level,"


Impatiently, Jordan rolled his eyes, but he complied, and then raised an eyebrow at her as she took a sip of water. Usually, he would indulge her affectations, and needle and slyly poke fun at her until she snapped about it, but it seemed like tonight, he was all business. Jessica pursed her lips. That was fine. She was in no mood to banter tonight either.


" Well? What are you thinking? I thought we agreed that you were going to quit antagonizing her, Jess. Because its not going to gain you points with Evans if you do. And it doesn't make what I'm trying to do any easier either."


Jordan certainly hadn’t wasted any time, she thought sourly as his words got straight to the point, and her face pinched at the reminders, incensed by the fact that both statements were true. Jessica was well aware that despite the complicated aspects of Max and Liz's relationship, her boyfriend considered the Parker girl his best friend, and on more than one occasion had mentioned how appreciative he was of that fact that Jessica was making such an effort to maintain a truce. The situation with Jordan complicated matters even further, as her misguided best friend had gotten it into his head that pursuing Liz Parker was a good idea.


Had it been anyone else, Jessica would have gleefully wished them luck and inwardly pitied them, but Jordan wasn't just anyone. Many times she had tried to make him see reason, tried to convince him that going after the golden girl was a bad idea, but it was to avail. Jordan was bound and determined, and so, she was left in the unenviable position of having to play nice with the girl because of obligations on two fronts. It didn't mean she had to like it though, or that she couldn't take potshots at the girl when opportunity presented itself. And guess what? Liz Parker had just made herself an open target.


So she crossed her arms over her chest and set her jaw stubbornly.


" I said I would consider it." Jessica reminded him sharply, blue eyes narrowed. " Being civil becomes a much harder attempt when she is so insufferable. Besides, precious Parker is the one who called me out, or have you not been listening to everyone?"


Jordan wasn't having any of it apparently, as his eyes narrowed to match hers.


" I have. And that's why I know you antagonized her into it,"


Unrepentant, Jessica shrugged. " She's a big girl. She could have risen above it all, like she's so good at doing. And where were you anyway? I thought you were supposed to be hanging out with her tonight? Couldn't take it any more? " Contempt was clear from her tone, and Jordan, used to this, shot her an unimpressed look and leaned back in his seat.


" You’ve made your thoughts on this perfectly clear, Jess, I don’t know why we have to rehash it one more time,” His tone was as sharp as hers now and his eyes flashed with temper. In reaction, Jessica set her jaw, and tried not to let him see that his annoyance upset her, because he was one of the few who’s opinion she actually cared about, and so, she was more vulnerable to him than most. Despite her best efforts, Jordan still caught her wince and he relented, his eyes softening as he sighed and began to explain.


“ Look. I’ve told you before, all right? Liz is different, she’s not like the most of the other girls. She hangs out with guys all the time, she hangs out with Evans all the time, she's used to having them there." The reminder had Jessica scowling, which Jordan ignored with a shrug. "I want her to know I'm not like them, and I'm certainly not going to be another best friend to her. I'll be there when and if she needs me, but we don't have to be joined at the hip to have fun."


It was on the tip of Jessica's tongue to lash out and comment on how much work that was to go through for a girl that you weren't even dating, but Jordan was clearly done explaining himself, for he was scrutinizing her now.


" Why do you have to turn everything into a competition with her? What IS it about her that sets you off?"


Unwilling to get into an in-depth examination of her feelings towards the Parker girl here and now, Jessica merely rolled her eyes and mirrored his actions.


" I could ask you the same thing. You could have ANY girl in school, Jordan, without all this extra effort, and yet you choose her, when you know how I feel! You could do so much better, what are you thinking?"


Jessica knew from the unaffected shrug Jordan gave that her words had had about as much effect as they usually did, which wasn't very much. His initial annoyance spent, he allowed a lazy grin to slip over his face, one that was designed to infuriate, but the look in his eyes turned unusually serious.


" I was thinking that it's my decision who I choose to go after, just like it's your decision to date Evans. So while I DO listen to you, Jess, and I care about what you feel...the fact remains that at the end of day, I'm the one who's going to be dating whoever it is I date. Not you."


He was right of course, but Jessica knew better than most that affairs of the heart tended to cloud one's judgment and encourage irrational decision making. She also knew that despite the casual way Jordan had spoken of Liz over the years, somehow, annoyingly, the girl had gotten under his skin in a way none before her had, something Jordan had yet to admit to himself. The fact that he was losing his inherent cool over this girl was proof enough. For the first time since their conversation began, the annoyance in her eyes and the frown on her lips fell away, making her look suddenly younger. Her voice was softer, and heavy with concern.


" I don't want you to get hurt. That girl...she's careless and doesn't have half the brains everyone is always raving about. She'll break your heart,"


Jordan sighed, but his grey eyes had filled with the fondness she was so familiar with and his voice was gentle as he spoke.


" Don't worry. She can only break it if I give it to her," Jessica stared doubtfully at him, but Jordan was distracted now, grey eyes latching onto something fast moving. She didn’t have to turn to know it was Liz Parker- the mischievous look that lit his gaze let her know he had sighted his quarry. " I'll see you later, okay?"


He was already standing, and Jessica rolled her eyes, knowing that the time for serious conversation was past, and slipping back into their usual dynamic as easily as she did into four inch heels.


" Going over to her side then?"


Jordan grinned at her, the mood between them combative and slightly mocking again, which was their version of light and easy. " For the game, sure. But you know I've always got your back,"


As she was about to respond, Max appeared in her line of vision, making a beeline for them both. Jessica couldn't completely hide another wince at the expression on her boyfriend's face, and as Max reached them, Jordan chuckled knowingly and drew her glare.


" Well. I'm off. Places to go, girls to charm. I'll let you handle this one, Jess." He glanced over at Max and sent him a cocky smile. " See you out there Evans."


" Connor.” The one word acknowledgement, the use of each other’s surnames, was the usual greeting between the two boys, but the confused expression on Max’s face wasn’t. “Out where? What are you talking about?"


With a smirk, Jordan cut a glance between the couple. " You'll see. Ask Jess, she knows."


Jessica sighed in exasperation. " Just go, Jordan."


" I'm going, I'm going!"


Max stared after Jordan with an unreadable look on his face, before he turned to her. " What's this about you and Liz and a fight to the death?"


Jessica stared up at him, mind racing as she searched for an explanation. Quite suddenly, an idea popped up in her head, one, that if properly executed, would get her everything she wanted: it would put Liz in her place, show Max just why he was better off with her, and maybe even help Jordan realize how silly he was being.


All she had to do was convince Max to join the game.

************************

Present day- UFOnics


Light and sound.


The stage lights in my eyes, the roar of the crowd in my ears…there are a thousand things going on right now, but all I can focus on is the light and the sound. Considering the circumstances, it’s the lesser evil . A particularly loud cheer startles me back to into reality, and I swallow against what I see before me. There is a mass of my peers just waiting to be entertained at the cost of my dignity, but somehow I manage to keep the small, fake, grin on my face.


Onstage, I am staring woodenly at the MC as he rehashes the rules of the game in case the four of us forget. They aren’t complicated, easy to remember, harder to misunderstand. If a card falls when two people are in contact with it, both are eliminated. If it falls when only one person has lips to it, only they have to leave the line. Nothing to it. He doesn’t deserve as much attention as I’m giving him, but it’s a defense mechanism. Focusing on him is my way of coping with the fact that I’m on this stage at all. The moment his requisite pumping up of the crowd and prompting us to wave is done, I am spinning around and away.


For the second time tonight, I hurtle towards the hidden balcony of UFOnics, desperate for escape. The faces in the crowd around me pass in a blur of smiles or smirks and wishes of luck or teasing, and if my face gets any hotter, I may just spontaneously combust. I don’t know what I’ll do if someone else is on that balcony right now. Huddling in the broom closet before it, and rocking myself into some semblance of calm seems like a good option. Kicking whoever it is out of there is an appealing notion as well, one I could probably manage because of how manic I feel, and how crazed I probably look. It seems like whatever fates that oversee my life have seen fit to show SOME mercy, because when I slam open the door to the balcony, it is empty, and silent, a proverbial port in the storm. Knees weak with relief, I stagger to the railing that separates the balcony from the open air and reach out to grasp it like a lifeline.


God.


I just...I cannot even…


I shut my eyes against the night, and bury my face in the palm of my hand. Breathe. I need to breathe. I shouldn’t panic. There is no need to panic, I shouldn’t panic. Against all odds, against every near miss, every slip that almost spelled disaster, against the crushing embarrassment that came with the knowledge that I was making a fool of myself through no one’s fault but my own-I’ve made it into the final four. Michael’s strategy had been sound after all, his idea to recruit mostly couples, or pairs of individuals who had a thing for each other had made for a very efficient, very skillful line of players. I had been strategically positioned at the head of the line, and with my partner’s help, outlasted the competition, outlasted even my own best friends.


This is the ‘good’ news.


The bad is that Jessica made it there too.


The catastrophic is that Max is in as well.


I cannot even tell you about the myriad of emotions that ran rampant through me when I first spotted him in the line that formed opposite mine. I think my heart stopped beating first. Then I probably stared at him like an idiot for a couple of seconds. After that, I’m pretty certain I wrestled with myself for the next five, scolding the idiocy that led me to assume he wouldn’t take part, or laughably, had hoped against irrational hope that he would be in my line. I had called out his girlfriend, after all, who did I think he would choose to join? The entire episode had only come to an end because the unfortunate individual who had volunteered to be my partner for the night had jolted me back into reality by informing me it was almost time to begin.


Obviously, because my life has decided to impersonate a high school movie, the two largest, and therefore, most competitive groups that had formed to battle for the tickets and backstage passes belonged to WRH- my team, and Thorn girl’s team. Sensing tension in the air the way a rabbit knows when a hunter is about, the kids from ERH didn’t try too hard to get far, especially when they saw that the two lines from West Roswell were out for blood. And then it was game on.


I groan mournfully into my palm. On the scale of one to this-is-a-terribly-bad-idea, my decision to go through with this whole thing is firmly in the middle of the latter. I should just leave, pride and social backlash be damned. My grades aren’t half bad, I’m sure ERH wouldn’t mind if I joined them, once Jessica Thorne’s gloating becomes too unbearable, because it will. I’m sure my aunt and uncle would understand. The important thing is that I’m still getting an education right? I would just have to quit working at the CrashDown, and most likely make sure to avoid everyone I’ve ever known. I can do that, can’t I?


Who am I kidding?


Retreat is not an option.


Neither is surrender.


…I think I’m going to give into the panicking now.


It is in the middle of my attempts to not hyperventilate that I hear the door open, and I spin around to meet the intruder’s gaze. My partner stands in the doorway, and there is a look of amused concern on Jordan’s face. I recognize his expression, one that tells me he is ready with a quip designed to make me laugh, but if there is a time I’ve felt LESS like laughing, this would be it. I shake my head at him and the amusement falls away, leaving only the concern. He steps forward and shuts the door behind him.


“ Parker, you okay?”


I almost manage to smile, to shake the whole thing off, but I have no strength left to lie. The nerves have taken over and I sag against the railing momentarily.


“ No. No, okay is not the word of choice for me right now.” Tension spurs me into action, and I start to pace the balcony. “ I am freaking out.” I stare up at him in horror, only the most irrational of thoughts making it through the haze of panic now. “ What if I end up standing next to her? What if we end kissing?!”


Jordan smiles wickedly at this, apparently unconcerned at such a occurrence. Honestly. Only a boy would be thinking about things like that at a time of crisis. I glare at him, halting in my movements to plant my hands on my hips.


“ Not the time for teenage hormones to kick in, Jordan!”


He laughs and raises a his hands in surrender. “ Okay. No hormones. None.”


I cannot hold the glare, and I bury my face in my hands again.


“ This is a nightmare.”


The next thing I know, a warm hand is gently, soothingly, running up and down my back. I peek out from behind my shield and Jordan is right in front of me, nudging me into a comforting hug. After an intense hour of standing beside him, his hand on my lower back, curving my body into his as we passed a card between us, almost lip to lip, this seems tame by comparison, and I go willingly.


“ Relax, okay? Just…breathe with me. We’re going to get through this,”


He sounds calm and confident, the complete antithesis to my current persona, and desperate to feel some semblance of the same, I comply, and chuff a short laugh into his shoulder.


“ How do you know?” I stare miserably up at him. “ I’m a wreck. And this isn’t even anything to get so worked up over- I don’t CARE about the tickets or the passes, I just want this to be over,” Agitated, my fingers tangle with each other, and I am desperately wishing for something to shred right now. “ I still don’t get why you’re helping me. She’s your best friend. You should be on her side,”


Jordan just grins, his tone slow and soothing. “ I told you already, Parker. If my playing on your team rocks the foundations of Jess’s and my friendship, then we don’t really have much of one to begin with. Besides, your best friend isn’t on your side either.”


I smile sadly at his words and shrug. “ He’s her boyfriend. It’s where he should be,” The words are an older ache now, less searing and sharp, but no less painful for it. I guess there’s one thing to be said for the events of tonight-for once, this hasn’t been at the top of my mind.


“ So then there’s no harm if I’m with you, is there?” Jordan brings me closer and rubs at my bare upper arms, jolting me from my thoughts. “ Now come on. How can you win if you’re frozen?”


He lets go of me but keeps my hand in his as he starts to lead me off the balcony and back into the club. I bite my lip nervously, and drag my feet a little as I ask my last question.


“ You’ll stay with me?”


Warmth steals into his eyes and he draws close again, staring straight into mine as if in them is the most fascinating thing on earth.


“ As long as you want me to.”


I smile shakily back, the hysteria and panic controlled for now, and then nod.


“ Let’s finish this then.”


The walk back to the stage feels like a strange dream, and in what seems like very little time, I am climbing back on stage once more, side by side with Jordan. As we reach the top of the stairs, I see Max and Jessica already on the other side of the stage, heads bent close, as if lost in their own world. I look away, focusing on the table that has been placed on the stage, and on that, a jar shaped like an alien head, with the top cut off. The MC is calling for attention now, announcing that the competition is ready to begin. The crowd yells its approval, and distracted by the sound, it is only Jordan’s prodding that has me moving forward towards the table. I scan the audience, picking out the faces of my best friends easily, and distantly, I hear the MC saying that the jar contains four pieces of paper, and each bears a number that will indicate our position in line.


I am starting to feel a little sick at this point, because really, nothing good can come of this. The best case scenario would be for me to be either first or last, with Jordan beside me, and I use the term ‘best’ very loosely. All night, I have been dodging the insinuation that Jordan and I are a couple, because I need time to process the latest bombshell he dropped on me tonight, and the revelations from Tess too for that matter. I don’t want to take advantage of his feelings for me, and I worry that all this necessary physical contact is blurring the lines between our recently established friendship, and his future aspirations for us, especially given what I know now. At the same time, I would much rather take my chances with setting Jordan straight later, than stand next to Jessica Thorne. Quite aside from the fact that our mutual enmity will make being in such close contact unbearable, that situation will be the very epitome of awkwardness. And when it all boils down to it, I would still take standing next to Thorn girl rather than ending up next to Max.


I’m sure I don’t need to explain my reasoning behind this.


Then there is no more time for nausea, or thinking, because the MC has announced that ladies will pick first, as if he is granting us a huge favor. I am filled with the irrational impulse to punch him and flee the stage, but I realize that Jessica Thorne is staring right at me, eyebrow raised. I only have to suffer her glare for a second before she’s plunged her hand into the jar and pulled a strip of paper from it, keeping it enclosed in her fist. It’s my turn now, and I reach it into the jar as if a monster awaits my hand in it, picking my strip of paper rather more gingerly than Thorn girl did. Jordan goes next, and then Max. Finally, the MC tells us to open up our slips of paper and take our place at the matching spot. Mouth dry, and internally cursing myself for the nth time tonight, I unfold the slip and send up a quick prayer to any deity who could possibly be listening.


I think they have had enough fun at my expense, don’t you? They should throw me a bone here, because I won’t be around to torture if they don’t let me survive tonight.


2.


I am number 2.


Oh God.


I’m screwed.


In a daze, and still blocking out the cheering and the chanting that is rising from the audience, I notice that Jessica is already striding towards the spot marked as number 4, because OF COURSE she would be the last one. I cannot even properly rage at this latest unfairness, because it’s implications have just hit home. Whatever number Max and Jordan have is irrelevant now, because I am number two and so, will STILL be right between them.


Fuck it all.


If I do a swan dive into the crowd, will they catch me?


There is movement from my left, and I register that Jordan is moving into position as well. As he steps into the spot marked number 1, the crowd goes crazy. They know this means that either the two guys and two girls will be standing next to each other, or that there will be an alternate sequence, and either of the options means tremendous entertainment for them.


For the first time since we stepped onto the stage, I find myself turning to look at Max. He is already looking at me, and I notice that his face is a peculiar shade of grey that I’m pretty sure matches mine. I try for a bolstering smile, but I know I fail utterly, because the best I can manage is a sort of pained grimace. Max doesn't even try for reassurance, and merely continues to look like he's about to either run off the stage or let everyone know what's he's had for dinner. Obviously, no comfort will be coming from that quadrant, because he looks worse than I do, if that is even possible. Unnerved, I look away from him and even though I can hear the MC urging the crowd to give the reluctant looking participants that is us the extra encouragement we need, my gaze suddenly latches onto Jessica’s face. She's staring at me, and the minute we make eye contact, her lips curve into a taunting, challenging, smirk. She raises an eyebrow, and the message behind it couldn't be more clear.


Well? Are you doing this or not?


Clearly, if I back down now, she will never let me forget it.


I hate my life right now. Did I mention that? Setting my jaw, I lift my chin into the air, say goodbye to sanity and whatever scant dignity I have left, and move forward to the number two spot beside Jordan.


I could swear that Jessica’s eyes flash in victory, but then there is no time to decipher it. Max has taken his place by my side, and the MC crows that we are finally ready to start. The cheering intensifies, and my stomach twists accordingly. As my eyes skip across the audience, I spot Maria and Isabel in the crowd. Even from this distance I can see Izzy’s aghast expression and note that Maria has placed her hands over her mouth in dismay, both of which pretty much confirm I am in the crappiest situation ever, as if I could forget.


The MC gets his helpers to start opening up fresh decks of cards and empty them into a giant bowl for Jordan to reach into. In these final few moments before the madness begins again, I concentrate on the fact that it is almost over, and if I can somehow convince myself that being sandwiched between Max and Jordan is no big deal, I might still be able to turn this whole thing around. If it doesn’t make up for the fact that the last hour has been torture, at least I won’t have to deal with the sting of losing to Thorn girl on top of it too. So I take a deep breath, like a swimmer about to plunge into the pool, like I’m at the starting line of a race, like standing in front of a crowd and all but kissing not one, but both the boys currently complicating my life is a normal, every day thing.


That swan dive is looking pretty damn tempting again.


Apparently, my internal dithering has not been as hidden as I would like, because suddenly, I feel the faintest hint of pressure on my hand. It is so fleeting that I have almost convinced myself I imagined it, but out of the corner of my eye I see Max’s hand fall back to it’s place by his side. Another breath, and I set my jaw and nod, silently letting him know that his show of support has been acknowledged. I ignore the telling little voice inside my head that is remarking on how that simple, barely there contact from Max has somehow been more effective than Jordan’s speech from earlier on, and all that may mean. Don’t judge me. So far my inner voice has been good for nothing but confirming that my life is a disaster, after all.


“ Well folks? What are you waiting for? Begin!”


I watch as Jordan reaches into the bowl and picks up a card, placing it on his lips and holding it there. I turn to him automatically, having perfected the routine during our initial round, and see him wink mischievously as he slips an arm around my waist to pull me closer. Then the card is transferred, and I barely have time to be nervous before I leave his grip and have turned to face Max. In contrast to the teasing light in Jordan’s eyes, my best friend’s eyes glitter with something altogether more serious and hard to read. The hesitation in them though, I see in an instant, and inwardly I sigh, because this isn’t exactly something I’m eager to do either, but there isn’t anything for it.


I move closer to him, and snapping into action, Max moves forward as well. Unlike Jordan however, he doesn’t reach for my waist to pull me closer. Instead, he raises a hand to my face, cradling the side of my head before moving it to the base of my neck, the pad of this thumb brushing delicately over my cheek. His actions bear none of the hesitation I saw in his eyes earlier, and it’s all I can do to remember to keep up suction on the card, because he’s urging me closer to him now, and helplessly, I can only obey. I feel a hand on the small of my back, even as I angle my head upward to make the transfer easier for him, and when he dips his head closer to take the card from my lips, I almost stop breathing. This is different from the hurried, frenzied impulse that had me lurching forward to press my lips to his that night in the reservoir-my actions here are deliberate, and quite unlike that night, when Max had frozen in stupefied shock the minute we made contact, his are too. Then there is only a the thinnest slice of paper separating our lips, and I do stop breathing.


My eyes fly wide, and I could swear that the brief few seconds Max and I maintain eye contact lasts much longer than that. I can feel the heat from the hand on my back, from his touch on my face, and although he is holding me much less closely than Jordan did, I feel like I couldn’t move even if I wanted to, even if I tried to. Impossibly, the world seems to fall away, and I can concentrate on nothing else except the fact that the worst scenario of the night has come to pass, and I don’t even care. Clearly, I have fallen prey to raging hormones, because right now, I’m thinking it wouldn’t be a terrible idea to let the card fall. Max’s eyes have shifted from their usual honey to dark amber, but maybe it’s just the lack of air that’s getting to me. His fingers seem to tremble on my cheek, and the hand on my back urges me just the tiniest bit forward, or am I just imagining all this? It certainly seems like this is the case, because in the next second, he blinks, and with a slight intake of breath, lifts the card from my lips and his hands from my body. It’s all I can do to keep upright when he turns from me and loops an arm around Jessica’s waist instead.


The world comes rushing back.


I am frozen again, unable to keep from staring as Jessica reaches for Max’s head and brings his lips to meet hers. Look away, damn it.


Look away.


Tearing my gaze away, I face the crowd, unseeing.


I don’t think I’m going to survive this. Just one pass between Max and I, and I am about to fall to pieces?


Fuck it all.


Again.


But there is no time to rail against this, because Jordan is picking up another card, and I barely have time to pull in a breath before he’s reeling me into him again. Before I know it, I have to turn to Max to pass off the card once more. I swallow, and this time, try to hold myself more rigidly, to lean only my head forward, but the instant Max tangles his hand in my hair, his fingers cradling the side of my face once more, I melt against him, and the moment he draws away, I’m left ice cold again.


Well this sucks.


When will this night end?

************************
1 year, 7 months ago – Liz Parker’s 16th birthday, The CrashDown Parking Lot


Max pulled smoothly into a parking spot near the front of the restaurant, a slight smile on his face as he listened to Liz’s side of her conversation with Maria. At this point in the evening, the plan called for the blonde girl to call Liz and subvert them from what the birthday girl thought was their final destination of UFOnics. Liz had proven initially reluctant to bow to Maria’s wishes but the exasperation in her voice now told him that Maria had been successful in her ploy.


“ I know you don’t go anywhere without it, Maria. Yes! Okay, okay. We’re just pulling up now, we’ll see you in a bit. And by the way, why am I doing things for you when it’s MY birthday?” A pause, in which Liz sighed again. “ Yes, I know you made me ‘super, scandalously, hot’ tonight. I DO appreciate-yes, I know. Fine! Love you too,”


When she hung up, she shot Max an aggrieved look. “ Why am I her best friend again?”


This made Max laugh, and he turned off the jeep and pocketed the keys. “ Because you love her like a sister? And because its easier than not being her friend?”


Her answering giggle drew a smile from him, and he quickly hopped out of the car and went around to Liz’s side. He opened the door from her and took her hand to help her step out of the jeep, which she did with a pretty grin still on her face.


“ Can’t imagine a world like that,” Liz quipped. Max reached behind him to slam the door shut and he led her to the restaurant, hand still clasped in his. The short distance to the door was spent in quiet until she laughed again and tugged at his palm. “ Is this going to be our new thing?” Max turned at her in askance, and Liz lifted their joined hands. " I think you've been holding my hand the whole night,"


Two days ago, hell, two hours ago, this casual observation would have thrown Max for a tailspin and had him dropping her hand like a hot stone. Tonight, driven by the success of dinner, and the fact that she'd had plenty of opportunity to let his hand go already, he simply acknowledged her words with a nod and a sidelong glance at her.


" I think so too," Their hands lowered and he started swinging them, raising an eyebrow at her. " Do you want me to stop? I can let go,"


Her grasp immediately tightened, and Liz's instant head shake in the negative seemed to surprise even her. " No. Why would I want you to do that?"


The plain, simple, truth of her words warmed his heart. The urge to step closer, to dip his head until they were breathing from the same tiny space that separated them, before touching his lips to hers in a way he hadn’t done since a too brief moment when they had been 14, almost overwhelmed him then. In the pause that followed, Liz grinned at him and pulled ahead, intent on accomplishing Maria's bidding and the moment slipped away.


" Come on! Let's grab the charm bracelet and then get to UFOnics. It's the first night I can go in, I don't want to be late,"


Max made a mental note to take her there are some point, because unbeknownst to her, this would be the last stop of the night. Mr. and Mrs. Parker were gone for the weekend, and so had had their own celebration with Liz earlier in the week. They had given permission to Maria, Isabel and Alex to transform the CrashDown into the site of Liz's birthday bash though, partly out of guilt they would be missing their niece's actual birthday, and on the condition that Amy De Luca would be stopping in from time to time to check on the proceedings. Maria's supposed hysteria over her missing charm bracelet had been a carefully designed ruse intended to make them stop at the restaurant, where Max was pretty positive almost the entire sophomore and a good part of the junior and freshman classes were lying in wait.


So he let her go ahead, dragging behind her, and hid his smile when she innocently remarked that it must be a slow night, as no noise was coming from the cafe. Max reached his arm ahead of her so he could push the door open, and shifted his position slightly to block her retreat in case the initial shock of the surprise sent her scurrying. She had just glanced back to smile her thanks, and then faced the front, when the massive crowd of people in the restaurant announced their presence.


" SURPRISE!"


As expected, Liz jumped about the foot in the air, stumbling backwards in amazement and more than a little fright at the volume and intensity of the greeting. Quick as lightning, Max reached out to steady her, still keeping her hand in his. At the forefront of the large group were Maria and Alex, and Michael and Isabel, and as someone turned on the music, their best friends surged forward to hug Liz. In between her promises to kill them all for scaring her half to death, Liz was laughing and thanking everyone, and then her hand was gone from his, as the rest of the well-wishers descended upon her.


Max smiled at the sight, and gratefully accepted the soda bottle Michael passed on him. Alex was grinning mischievously as he caught his eye.


" So. We saw you guys holding hands out there,"


The subtle question was there, and Max met his gaze steadily and shrugged. " We were,"


" And?" Alex prompted, wiggling his eyebrows. " Anything you want to tell us?"


Smothering his grin, Max pretended to be deep in thought before he shook his head in the negative. "No?"


Alex rolled his eyes at the obvious teasing, even as Michael snorted and took over.


" Did you tell her yet, Maxwell?"


Max's eyes fell on Liz again, in the center of the knot of party goers. " I'm working on it," She seemed to sense his stare, because she looked up to see where he was, and when their eyes connected, hers curved into half-moons as she smiled. Max grinned back in return as she waved him over, requesting his presence.


Alex and Michael watched the exchange in amusement. Neither boy commented and neither was surprised when Max made to go to Liz, sparing them both a smile before he went, taking his place at her side like he’d always been there. When Maria and Isabel joined them a little while later, both girls sported excited looks. Michael opened his mouth to head his girlfriend off, but he was a little too slow, as Maria let out a squeal of excitement and grabbed his arm in glee.


“ Oh my God! Are you seeing this? Do you see them?”


Even as Alex and Isabel laughed, Michael rolled his eyes, but tugged Maria closer anyway. “ Of course we can see them, Maria, we’re not blind,”


“ Just savor the moment all right, Spaceboy?” A mile wide grin on her face, Maria turned to look at the dark haired couple standing in the middle of the crowd, observing the scant amount of space between the two, how Liz was almost leaning into Max and the unerring way they had reached for each other’s hand the minute Max came to a rest beside Liz. “ They already look like a couple! Well…even more than usual. It’s so cute!”


Isabel tilted her head to one side, a similar expression on her face. She sighed and leaned her head on her boyfriend’s shoulder.


“ If I overlook the fact that that’s my sibling over there, I would agree with you,”


Alex only chuckled, and arm slipping about Isabel’s waist, he raised his soda bottle in a cheers. “ Overlook it, Izzy. Here’s hoping for a good night. To Max and Liz.”


“ To Max and Liz.”

************************



Three years ago, if someone had told Max he would be head over heels in love, he would have scoffed. He would have said he was concentrating only on not being invisible in his new school, and breaking out of the natural shyness and tendency to isolate himself that seemed to be his usual MO. Actual close friends would be a bonus, and anything beyond that? Not even on his radar.


It was a good thing he hadn’t made bets to that effect, because tonight, he would have been on the losing end of it.


There was a fast song playing, one that many people liked, judging from the crowd that was on the converted dance area of the CrashDown that night. At the moment, Max was standing with a few of his teammates from the JV basketball squad, and although he kept half an ear on the conversation, the lion’s share of his attention was, as usual, like always, on Liz. She was dancing rather energetically with her current partner, Kyle Valenti, and their wildly flailing arms and legs, curiously in sync even though the movements seemed wanton, ensured a buffer between them and the rest of the dancers. As the song came to its thundering end, Max grinned in automatic reaction to her delighted laugh as Kyle exaggeratedly dipped her backward for a dramatic finish.


Seeing that the dance was done, Max excused himself from the conversation. If anyone had an inclination to approach the girl as well, the sight of his progress towards Liz cooled those urges, because their friends had not been the only ones to notice the difference between the pair tonight. More than one sigh had echoed around the party, either in envy or relief, as it looked like Max and Liz were officially going to be off the market and finally, finally, the endless song and dance was going to end. Unaware of the many flickering gazes fixed on them, Max ended up behind Liz just as she was waving off Tess and Kyle.


“ Don’t tell me you’re done already?”


Clearly, she wasn’t expecting him to be right behind her, and it was with a slight start that she spun to face him.


“ Max! Don’t do that,” Grumbling, she shot him an chiding look, one that morphed into a frown when it seemed to have no effect on him at all. “ What is this, scare the hell out of the birthday girl day or something?”


“ It’s not our fault if the birthday girl scares so easily,” He quipped back, and cut off her impending argument by extending a hand to her in invitation. “ Dance? You were supposed to save me one, remember?”


Liz looked ready to talk him into some other activity, but the words died, and she went still as the opening strains of one of her favorite songs began to play. Max chanced a glance around the room and spotted Maria giving him an exaggerated wink and a thumbs up, mouthing the words “Go get her!” He barely had time to smother his grin, before Liz sighed, and sent him a look that was amused, exasperated and accusing all at once. She slipped a hand into his extended one, and Max’s other hand automatically drifted to the small of her back, pulling her closer as the music began.


" I love this song," Liz stated unnecessarily as he began to lead them in a slow waltz. Max made a small noise of acknowledgement, because that was one of the primary reasons it had made the cut into tonight's playlist. Still, he played it cool and raised a teasing eyebrow at her.


" Really? I had no idea."


A quick roll of the eyes was her response, but her lips twitched in amusement anyway. " Sure you didn't. I've only made you watch Romeo and Juliet with me a thousand times,"


Pride can stand
A thousand trials
The strong will never fall...



Max nodded, and forced a serious expression on his face. " That must be why I can't remember the song. I've blocked that sob-fest of a movie off from memory," Liz's pretended gasp of outrage made him smile, and he full out chuckled as she pointedly looked away from him in a show of annoyance that probably would have even more effective if she wasn’t in his arms.


" Bite your tongue, Max Evans." Her eyes slid back to his, and she smirked knowingly. " Besides, deny it all you want, but I know that aquarium scene gets you every time,"


He merely shrugged, because although he would never admit it, she was right. The first moment that the star-crossed pair had laid eyes on each other, the surprise that was the first reaction, followed by fascination and then the uncontrollable, secret smiles that said more than words ever could...she was right. It was perhaps silly to identify with a manufactured movie scene, but maybe the adage that life imitated art had some truth to it. That scene pretty much captured everything he felt for Liz each time he saw her, after all, even if he hadn’t always known what it had meant.


He knew it now.


But watching stars without you
My soul cried
Heaving hard is full of pain
Oh, oh, the aching…



A slight pressure on his shoulder claimed his attention, and Max’s eyes flicked back down to Liz, who was staring curiously up at him.


“ What are you thinking about?”


Not for the first time, the instant answer was the word ‘you’, but Max smiled slightly instead, and evaded the question for what he hoped would be one of the last times. Tonight was the night. Something in his bones echoed with the knowledge, and with that certainty came a calmness strong enough to overcome whatever anxiety he’d suffered at the beginning of the night. Now he could only hope it lasted till it was time to tell her.


“ I was thinking about the song actually. She sounds lonely. Like she’s still looking for someone to be with her,”


Liz’s expression displayed her surprise at his answer, but then a thoughtful frown crossed her features. “Or maybe she’s found who she’s supposed to be with, but can’t be with them, so she’s sad. And that’s worse, isn’t it? ”


“ It is,” Max nodded immediately. There were probably very few things in the world that could hurt more than not being able to be with the one you loved. They swayed in silence a little longer, and if Liz inched even closer to him, if Max’s hand on her back urged her forward a tiny bit more, neither of them made comment of it.


'Cos I'm kissing you, oh
I'm kissing you…



These next lines had him grinning wickedly at her, and she raised her eyebrows in reaction. “ Still, she can’t be that miserable if she gets to kiss him though, right?”


Again, Liz rolled her eyes at him, and her retort was quick as usual. “ You know, that would probably depend on how good a kisser he is,”


The wickedness in his grin spread to his gaze, and Max could swear that Liz shivered a bit in response to this. He pressed his advantage and drew her even closer, and she came willingly, and was that an answering flash of heat in her eyes? “ Lets him give the benefit of the doubt here. The way she’s singing, he probably knows what he’s doing,” She laughed, and her eyes danced, triggering a chuckle from him as well.


Touch me deep
Pure and true
Gift to me forever…



Liz turned reflective then, the amusement in her gaze sobering into a touch of wistfulness. Concerned, Max dipped his head until her eyes were trained on him once more.


“ Hey. What happened?”


An easy shrug contrasted the seriousness he saw there, and her explanation was simple, but halting. “Nothing. I just…do you think that’s fair? Or smart? She’s asking for the impossible. You can’t have ‘forever’… it’s just…a word.”


Had Max been a little less involved in his plan for the night, a bit more able to remove himself from the situation and read Liz like he’d always been able to do, he would have recognized this for the warning sign that it was. He would have re-evaluated his next actions, and perhaps reconsidered proceeding. None of this happened though, because he was in too deep.

'Cos I'm kissing you, oh
I'm kissing you



" I guess you could look at it that way," He agreed, tilting his head to the side in thought. " But on the flip side...if you have a chance for something like that, isn't it worth the risk?"

A conflicted expression settled on Liz's features and he could tell she didn't quite agree with him, but it wasn't the time to discuss the merits of forever right then. His mouth suddenly felt dry, but Max pushed on.


" So there's something I wanted to tell you," He took a breath here, spared a moment's thought for the strangely absent drum beat he was sure his heart would have started up by now, and then plunged ahead. " I've been wanting to tell you for a long time actually,"


Where are you now?
Where are you now?



The song was ending now, the last strains of melody dying off, but Max and Liz remained locked together, frozen in position. Liz's dark eyes were searching his face, roaming his features for some clue as to the suddenly serious turn their conversation had taken. Finding none, she tilted her head to the side in question, and raised her brows at him.


" Something tells me its not about making you watch chick flicks anymore," Seeing that her quip had failed to get a smile out of him, the small smile on her lips dropped. " Max? What is it?"


Max was vaguely aware of the brief silence that signaled the complete end of the song, even through the rushing sound in his ears. He knew he should probably let Liz go now, but somehow, he couldn't seem to do it. Still in his arms, he could tell his continued silence was starting to make her uncomfortable, but he couldn't stop staring, wanting to memorize this moment, the last point before he confessed the secret that had been building up perhaps from the moment he'd first seen her. His speech was all ready, he'd practiced it in his head a thousand times after all, so he opened his mouth...


And nothing came out.


There was definite concern in Liz's eyes now, and she dropped his hand to cup his face, the hand that had fallen onto his chest joining its counterpart on the other side.


" Max? What's going on?"


A note of panic had crept into her tone, and Max kicked himself as he realized how much of an idiot he must look right now, on top of scaring Liz too. So he jerked into action, and spoke just as the music started up again, something fast and loud, a complete contrast to the soulful song of before.


"I like you.” There. It was out. Perhaps a little less...elegantly than he had always planned, but it was out now. Max felt the twin sensations of anxiety and relief skittering up and down his spine, and he wasn't exactly sure how he was still breathing, because he was certain his heart had stopped. There was a moment that the girl in front of him blinked, nonplussed, and her hands fell away. The next second, she was grinning widely at him, and she laughed.


That...hadn't been the reaction he was expecting at all.


His hand dropped from the small of her back as Liz continued to smile warmly at him.


“ I should hope so! It’d be pretty disturbing to spend all this time together and having you hate me the whole time.”


It was Max's turn to blink in bewilderment as he registered her words and then he shook his head and tried again.


“ No, I mean I LIKE you.”


Confusion swirled in her eyes, before an uncertain smile dropped to her lips. “ I know that, Max. I like you too, obviously. What’s going on? Did you do something? Is it you who put everybody up to this whole thing?”


“ What? No! Liz, that’s not what I-just, hang on a minute, let’s get out of here, the music’s too loud, I can’t hear myself think!”


He grasped her hand, and led her off, and although Liz seemed beyond confused, she followed him without question. Max sincerely hoped she didn’t notice how clammy his hand was as he tugged her into the kitchen and then through the break room doors beyond. Once there, and when the doors swung shut, the music was immediately muted, the sounds of the party suddenly distant and small.


Sort of like his courage.


Liz stood before him, staring with amusement, confusion, and a touch of concern in her eyes. Her hand was still loosely clasped in his, and she made no movement to pull it away, so he didn’t drop it either.


“Max?”


“ Yeah.”


“ Are you okay?”


“ I’m fine…just…” Here, he finally dropped her hand and shook his head helplessly. “ Can you…this is weird but…can I have two minutes?”


“ Max…what’s going on?”


“ I just need two minutes to pull it together. Please? Then I’ll you everything.”


“Everything?” She echoed, looking mystified. She nodded “ I… Of course.”


Max smiled in relief and then proceeded to pace the length of the break room, mentally outlining everything he’d wanted to say for so long. This definitely wasn’t the way it had gone in his head, and really, if she didn’t think so before, he was sure Liz thought he was a total spaz now. A muffled giggle seemed to confirm this, and he stopped in his frenetic walk to glance at the birthday girl.


She was standing where he’d left her, in her pretty dress, her hair in those pretty waves, and with an amused glint in her eye, just perfectly, still, lovely, and there. She smiled at him, and his heart stuttered as usual.


“ Max?”


Somehow, he managed to unstick his throat. “ Yeah?”


“ Just tell me okay? Whatever it is, it’ll be okay.”


And just like that, the earlier nervousness disappeared, because this was Liz, and she was right, he could tell her anything, he could entrust her with his heart and soul, even if it was just to tell her she already had them.


“ Right.”


Finally, he began to speak, began to tell her the story of how a boy met the angriest, saddest girl in the world, and how despite her best efforts to show him she was bad to bone, she hadn’t quite managed it. He told her the story of how even at her surly worst, remnants of who she truly was, a selfless, loyal friend, a loving, stubborn niece, someone who was smart and loved life, showed through and managed to grab his attention like no other. He spoke of how school was suddenly less of a chore, and how he found himself in a group of people who were unconditionally there for each other, in large part because one smart quip, one sunny smile made him want to be there. He told her of how she made his heart race, and stop, and his breath stall and quicken all at once. He told her of all the times she could make him laugh without trying, and the lengths he’d go to just to see her smile. Max told her how he’d fall in love with her, and when it was done, he looked her in the eyes, and he knew.


He knew.


Throughout his speech, ten thousand emotions had flickered and flitted through her expression, through those eyes. The affection he’d seen so clearly the whole night, the genuine happiness that filled her any time they were together, and even the glints of awareness, of the responding heat that signaled that she was as attracted to him as he to her, all of that had swirled in a dizzying combination that made her eyes shine bright. And then it had stopped, as if she had hit an invisible wall, and suddenly there was nothing. In her eyes, all was absent except a nervous, wide eyed blankness, with flashes of panic and overwhelming fear streaking through.


Alarmed, he had just moved toward her to break their silent standoff, when suddenly the doors burst open, and a half dressed Kyle Valenti, twirling a lasso in the air and accompanied by a raucous band of their peers swept into the break room, announcing that it was time for the birthday girl to cut her cake. There was time for Liz to throw one last look back at him, and then she was gone.


Max stood still and alone, because he knew.


Their world would never be the same again.

*****************

Present Day – UFOnics


It happens in an instant.


The card is between Max and I, and he’s just lifted it off my lips with his. Skin still tingling in the spots he had just touched me, head still slightly dizzy from the close contact, it takes me a minute to realize that the sudden gasp from the crowd and the mixture of groans and cheers means something has big has occurred. It takes another minute for the single card laying on the stage in front of us to register. And then the MC is there, crowing about how the first of the final four has been eliminated, and that only three are left, and who will be the finally winner? He announces a five minute break as more decks are loaded up for us, and in a daze, I watch as Jessica leaves the line with a sulky pout, and is helped down the stairs by a meaty bouncer. Her entourage descends upon her immediately, offering condolences and soothing a bruised ego, which she waves away with a frown, choosing instead to glare up at me.


Up at me.


Hang on.


I’m still here. I lasted longer than her.


Does this mean I won?


My eyes immediately fly to Maria and Isabel, who’ve been joined by their respective boyfriends. They are grinning at me, giving me the thumbs up, and I almost wilt with relief, because it seems like the nightmare is finally, finally over. I am stepping forward, off the line, when the MC blocks my way.


“ Whoa there little lady, where are you off to?”


I blink at him and then make my intentions clear. “ I give. I’m done. I’m bowing out.”


He tsks at me, and shakes his head. “ See you weren’t paying attention to the rules, were you? You can’t quit sweetheart. There’s only one way to get out of the game, get it?”


I get it, all right.


My eyes focus back on Jessica, who’s still putting up quite the act at being upset she has been eliminated, but when her eyes catch mine, I see the triumph gleam in their blue depths, and it’s all I can do to keep from swearing out loud.


She did this on purpose.


That scheming, no good…how can one person be composed of so much bad energy?! HOW?


I see the MC getting ready to pump up the crowd again, and I groan inwardly, because there isn’t even any choice is there? Whatever Jessica’s end game is here, she is clearly getting her way, because she knows there is only one person I would kiss in front of her, in front of all these people. So when the MC asks us to begin again, and Jordan is turning towards me, card in place, hands reaching for my waist as he’s done for many turns before, I reach up and encircle his neck, allowing the transfer of the card but dropping the suction the minute the glossy paper touches my lips. In the split second before our lips make contact, I give him an apologetic grin and whisper a quick,


“ Sorry,”


And then what I intended to be a peck turns into something much more, as Jordan recovers from his stunned inaction quickly enough to pull me in closer. I feel the tentative sweep of his tongue against mine, and I’d be lying if I said I hated it. Emboldened by the fact that I haven’t pushed away, Jordan does that again, coaxingly this time, and my eyes drift shut in response as I follow the motion. I wish I could say that it only lasted a few seconds, but I’m sure it was at least ten. Or at least enough for the crowd to have worked itself into a frenzy of cheers and hooting that we didn’t even hear because we were too absorbed in each other. When the noise finally registers, my eyes fly open, and I lean away from Jordan with my mouth already dropped open in preparation to give profuse apologies for this entire debacle but he’s grinning so wide I have to blink against it.


“ Wow. If that’s how all your apologies go, I should make it a point to have you give them more often,”


Red floods my cheeks as I choose to face the front, and I notice that Max is no longer beside us. He’s a little bit in front of us now, and the MC has his arm raised as a symbol that he’s won. I spot Jessica jumping up and down at the front of the crowd, and she’s laughing in delight, and when her eyes fall on me, her smile turns into a bit of a smirk. Then Max glances over his shoulder at me, and his eyes are carefully blank, his gaze cool. No hint of a commiserating smile, no teasing remarks.


I wince.


Looks like Jessica won after all.

*****************

1 year, 7 months ago – Liz Parker’s 16th birthday, Her Balcony

After his rather…disastrous confession, Max had spent most of last hour in a bit of a daze. He’d been there as the crowd sang out the happy birthday song in celebration of Liz, been there as the girl had blown out her candles. Distantly, he noted that she looked dazed too, but maybe it was a trick of the light. Regardless, he’d kept his distance as he tried to process what the hell had just happened, and why, instead of the relief and euphoria he’d imagined would follow his revelation, he felt nothing but a tight ball of dread. It took him another ten minutes to talk himself into finding Liz and sorting everything out, because he’d come this far already, there wasn’t any sense in not going the whole way.


He would regret that decision later.


At present though, he was knocking softly on her bedroom door, announcing his presence and then letting himself in when he heard no response. Her room was empty, but the curtains in the window that led to her balcony fluttered invitingly, giving him some clue as to where she had gone. When he had gone through the window, he found her exactly where he had thought she would be, standing at the edge of her balcony and staring up at the night sky. He swallowed, and then called out gently.


" Hey. There you are. Have you been hiding? "


There was a beat before she turned to face him, and the guarded look in her eyes made the bad feeling in the pit of his stomach intensify. Liz attempted to smile a bit, although the result was small and wan. " Not hiding, no. Just...I wanted some air."


There was silence, the heavy, awkward kind, the type he hadn't endured since they first met, and Max was suddenly desperate to dispel it. He couldn’t hover in uncertainty anymore. It had taken years to get to this point, it was really all or nothing now.


" Liz, about what I said in the break room. You never...you didn't say anything."


Reluctance colored Liz’s expression, and her fingers tangled together the way they always did when she was uncomfortable or upset. " I don't...can we not talk about it? Everything's just been so great, so perfect tonight…I don't...can't we leave it that way?"


Max shook his head in reaction and swallowed a few times before he could get his throat working. " What are you saying Liz? You just want to ignore what I said?” Confusion, anger and most of all, hurt, swirled through him. “ How I feel about you? Don't you care?" By the end of his sentence, his voice was barely a whisper, and he was sure it did nothing to hide that he felt like he’d been slapped.


" Of course I care! Everything you said, everything you've done...I heard everything you said.. and I care so much, because I lo-" Liz cut herself off here, as if terrified at what she had been about to say. Max’s hopes rose, and he took a step forward, his eyes never leaving hers.


" Finish what you were going to say, Liz."


The same panicked wildness he’d seen earlier, and couldn’t understand, bloomed in her eyes again as she shook her head. " I can't."


Another step forward, and his voice was gentle and insistent now. " Yes you can."


" I can't." Liz repeated, stubborn, unyielding, as if she wasn’t aware or didn’t care that her words were filling him with ice. Max felt a sudden spike of temper, reminiscent of the first few weeks they had met, and he was scowling as he moved another step closer.


" Yes, you can! You feel the same way, don't you? You do, I saw it in your eyes, I see it every time you look at me." She looked shocked at his words, and perhaps, was even more shocked that she wasn't denying his statements. Max dropped the scowl, and now that he was close enough to touch her, captured her face between his palms and stared imploringly into her eyes. " Liz...say yes. Tell me its true. Say yes, and then-"


" And then what? We get together? Become a couple?"


Liz pulled away and stood apart from him, her tone strangely distant. Max eyed her in concern but nodded anyway.


" That was sort of the idea." He stuck his hand in his pocket, and encountered the smooth lines of the box containing her birthday present. He takes a deep breath, preparing to go all in, to give her the present, and with it, his heart, but he never got the chance.


" We can't. I can't,"


He froze and his first instinct was to shake his head again, to go to her and convince her otherwise.


" What? Of course you can, Liz, why wouldn't-"


" Fine, then I won't! "


If her words weren't cutting him to shreds at the moment, he would be trying to soothe her, but as it was, he stood in stunned inaction. The overwhelming hurt must have been evident on his face by now, because hers crumpled in reaction too.


" God, Max...I'm so...I can't. I can't be what you want me to be, I can't do what you want me to do." She shook her head, eyes shimmering with tears. " Everything you said? Every beautiful, wonderful thing that you told me tonight...I can't have that. You're asking me to love you like I loved them, but they left me, they went away, even though they said they never would. I can't do that with you, I can't do that again," It was fascinating that even as he felt every word like a painful blow to the heart, all he could focus on was her tears, and the fact that it was her birthday, and he was making her cry. " Please don't do this. Please don't ask me,"


Frustration was his chief emotion now, and he rubbed a hand over his face before pinning her with another stare. " So I'm supposed to stop feeling this way about you? Just turn it off, pretend it never existed? How can I do that, when I know you feel the way-"


" I don't. “ Liz uttered this in a small voice and then repeated it, as if to drive the point home better. “ I don't. I don't want this, Max. I don't want us. I don't want you. Not like this."


It was funny. How was it that he was still breathing, how could he still feel the blood pounding in his veins? The pain in his chest, the sharp stabs that were making it hard to breathe, everything he was feeling in the moment-it should have made these things impossible, because his heart was breaking. Every word that had come from her mouth just cracked it into even smaller pieces. There was no masking the devastation he felt now, and as Liz angrily dashed away her tears and saw for herself, her face crumpled once more. She took a step towards him, reaching out as if to comfort him, but then with a sorrowful look, she spun away.


Her last, anguished, whisper fell between them.


" I'm sorry."


And then he was alone again.


The rest of the party passed in a blur. Somehow, he had made his way back to the main area of the restaurant, and managed to pass the next two hours in sort of numb existence, where he stared at the necklace in its box and wondered how a night that had started out so promising, so perfect could have gone so terribly wrong. He felt a maelstrom of confusion, anger, hurt and uncertainty, because he had been so sure she had felt the same way, he’d seen it, hadn’t he? When she looked at him in that way, when she smiled that one smile she only ever gave to him…it had looked like she felt the same. Others had seen it too, so he couldn’t be making things up. Or was he? Had he just been so blinded by what he felt for her, so convinced she would say yes, that he had made up this whole fictional state of her feelings in his head? Had he misread the situation so completely?


Unfortunately, he wasn’t allowed to spend the rest of the night brooding. The party had steadily become more and more raucous, and when a harried looking Isabel found him, she had growled that someone had spiked the punch to high heaven, and Mrs. De Luca had thrown a fit and was demanding the party be shut down. The rest of them were going to get started on chivvying people out before anyone started to puke, so could he please find Liz and make sure she was all right, because the last time anyone had seen her, she had been ingesting large amounts of the tainted drink? Max hadn’t even had time to explain to his sister that for once, Liz was the last person he wanted to see, but apparently his foolish, stupid, heart hadn’t had enough of a beating yet. Concern won out, and after a search of the lower levels, he found himself back at her balcony, and with relief, seen that Liz was laid out on one of her lawn chairs.


“ Liz? Are you okay?”


She gasped, and when she turned to face him, it was pretty clear that she was only ‘okay’ if that equaled ‘wasted’. Various emotions tumbled through her eyes, before a bright, happy look settled in them and she squealed his name.


"Maaaaaaaax! Look at the stars! They're so pretty! Like you! You're pretty too!”


Normally, he would have laughed, because damn if a small part of him, the sadistic, masochistic part, he decided savagely, didn’t find a drunk Liz adorable, but he was still reeling from before, and had limited amounts of strength left. So he sighed, and leaned down to help her up.


" Let's get you inside Liz,”


She went obligingly enough, and after a few awkward moments where he had to talk her into changing into pajamas ( “ I know your dress is pretty, Liz, but you can’t wear it to sleep.”), he managed to get her into bed, where she lay under the covers, glazed eyes watching him intently. He left a glass of water at her beside, and some aspirin too, and then made to leave, because he didn’t think he could stand to be there any longer without shaking her and demanding why she’d seen fit to step all over his heart. Her hand whipped out before he could go, and he stared down at her.


“ I’ve got to go, Liz.”


He really had to. Before he did something embarrassing like beg her to reconsider.


" No wait. I just...I want to make amendments. To say apologizes to you. No, that's not it. Ugh. I'm sorry. There. About earlier. I'm sorry,"


Hope flared, and before he could stop it, the words tumbled out. " You mean you didn't mean it?


" No," She intoned sadly. " I did...I'm just. I can't think. I'm sorry about hurting you. I never want to hurt you, you know that right? I'm so sorry. I just…I can't...I can't do it. I'm too scared. Too broken. I'm no good, especially for you,”


It was clear that the girl felt genuine remorse, but Max’s head was spinning now, as if he was the one who was drunk, and he didn’t know what to say or react to, or if he even should. He wanted to tell her she wasn’t broken, and she was perfect for him, but paralyzing doubt had taken over now, and all he wanted was to go home and mope. So he chose to nod, and made to take his wrist back, but her grip tightened.


" Max? Promise me, in the morning...nothing will change, okay? You'll still be my best friend. Please? Promise me?" The words were slurred, but no less urgent. Liz looked ready to pass out, but her eyes, clouded by drink, remained as steadily fixed on him as she could manage at the moment.


Weary and disheartened, with no more strength left, there was nothing else he could do.


He promised.

TBC.
Last edited by Comet on Thu Feb 06, 2014 12:11 pm, edited 3 times in total.
Locked